Category: PROPHECY

  • Jeff Pippenger Time of the end

    Jeff Pippenger Time of the end

    Jeff Pippenger Future for America

    THE TIME OF THE END Dan. 11:40—12:1 Jeff Pippenger/Ken Ashley 11:40 And at the time of the end 1798 AD shall the king of the south Atheistic France (and later, atheistic Communism) push at him: and Pope taken captive, Catholic states annexed the king of the north Papacy, Rome, Babylon shall come against him Communism (new King of the South) in 1989 like a whirlwind, with to take away fearfully, sweep away chariots, and with horsemen military strength and with many ships; economic strength and he shall enter into the countries, that were under Communist control and shall overflow rush through and wash away, take control of and pass over. cross over and overrun without hinderance v.41

    He shall enter into the glorious land, United States is spiritually conquered and many … shall be overthrown: accept the National Sunday law but these shall escape slip through his grasp, former Sunday keepers out of his hand, out of his control even Edom, and Moab, and the those who respond to the call, “Out of Babylon!” chief of the children of Ammon the first fruits of the Loud Cry. v.42

    He shall stretch out his hand place his control on also upon the countries: independent lands lose their sovereignty and the land of Egypt the rest of the world (the United Nations) shall not escape. there is no deliverance. v.43 But he shall have the power absolute, total control over the treasures of gold and silver, all the precious metals markets and over all the precious things all the commodities markets of Egypt: all the countries of the United Nations and the Libyans all the poor countries and the Ethiopians all the wealthy countries shall be at his steps. shall march with him in battle. v.44 But tidings the message of Christ’s righteousness out of the East the third angel’s

    message, and the Loud Cry and out of the North the dwelling place of Christ shall trouble him: make him afraid therefore he shall go forth to deal with his troublers with great fury to destroy, the Death Decree and utterly make away many. the Sabbath keepers (…does not happen.) v.45 And he shall plant pitch, to shield from the Loud Cry the tabernacles of his palace his war tents, and his satanic throne between the seas [and, not “in”]

    the people of the earth (not in Sabbath mount) the glorious holy mountain; God’s people, the Sabbath Church, Jerusalem yet he shall come to his end, the final fall of the King of the North and none shall help him. nothing human can aid, but God brings him down. 12:1 And at that time shall Michael Close of Probation, Christ as Commander of hosts stand up, He leaves the Most Holy Place the great prince which standeth as their Intercessor, Mediator, High Priest for the children of thy people:

    God’s worldwide Sabbath-keeping Church And there shall be a time of trouble, God’s judgments on the wicked, with no mercy such as never was worst ever in all earthly history since there was a nation God’s work is not tempered, a strange work even to that same time: the final close of all human probation and at that time thy people after the Close of Probation –no more martyrs shall be delivered, Christ is able to save to the uttermost everyone that shall be found all the loyal and righteous, perfected saints written in the book. the Lamb’s Book of Life Christ comes, we are saved, Amen!

    The Time of the End A Prophetic study of the Millerite Movement and Daniel 11:40-45 Nothing Nothing New Under the Sun Nothing Nothing New Under the Sun 2 A Trimmed and Burning Lamp, The very best Credentials we can carry is love for one another. All strife, all dissension is to cease. God will not accept the talents of the smartest, the most eloquent man if the inner lamp of the soul is not trimmed and burning.

    There must be consecrated heart and consecrated surrender of the soul. (Letter 119. 1899) 3 Table of Contents The Testimony of the two seeds 5 History in Transition 11 The Third Persecuting Power 18 Pioneer Experience Repeated 23 The Southern and Northern Kings 32 The Time of the End 37 The Modern Glorious Land 43 The Great Escape 48 Edom, Moab and Ammon 53 Returning from the Dead 58 Egypt the Dragon Power 62 Tidings of Trouble 67 The Latter Rain 71 None to Help 75 4

    This magazine is revised version of Jeff Pippenger’s Time of the End magazine published by Future for America. For more information on this study or for a monthly newsletter you may contact the following brethren below who are affiliated with this work: Future News PO Box 7 Bonnerdale, AR 71933 Telephone: 888-278-7744 Circulation Manager—Kathryn Pippenger kathrynpippenger@hotmail.com Author & Speaker—Jeff Pippenger jeffpippenger@msn.com

    Editor—Bronwyn Peck calica4@hotmail.com Futuro de America—Spanish Al & Lupe Perez PO Box 353 Glenwood, AR 71943 Telephone: 870-356-7049 aperez77@alltel.net Future News—Canada Phyllis Vallieres RR 3, 2552 Cooper Road Madoc, Ontario, K0K 2K0, Canada Telephone: 613-473-5332 FAX 613-473-5630 pvallieres@gmail.com Future is Now—Germany & Portugal Marco Barrios & Wolfgang Blaesing Brahmsweg 15 D 20144 Hamburg, Germany Telephone Germany: 49-40-226-905-90 Telephone Portugal: 351-236-551166 wb@future-is-now.net url: www.future-is-now.net MISSION STATEMENT

    The ministry of Future for America is to proclaim the final warning message of Revelation 14 as identified within the prophecies of the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy. The end-time fulfillment of Bible prophecy is no longer future—for it is taking place before our eyes. The historic, prophetic understanding of Seventh-day Adventism is now present truth. We are the final generation. Our emphasis on the prophetic word includes all the counsel of God’s Word. To know what lies ahead is useless if we do not possess the experience to stand during these solemn times.

    Through obedience to God’s law, and faith in the promises of God’s Word, we are to receive that experience. Coupled with the prophetic message, Future for America emphasizes all aspects of the medical missionary work. The “entering wedge”—medical missionary work—must be practiced by those who are to finish God’s work in these final hours. During this time period, country living becomes more essential with each passing moment. Future for America upholds and promotes this end-time truth. God’s people must prepare for the coming storm, and that preparation includes the experience of learning how to survive in a simple fashion, away from the great centers of population.

    www.AdventTimes.Com www.Future-News.Org 5 The Testimony of the Two Seeds The Testimony of the Two Seeds The message proclaimed by the angel flying in the midst of heaven is the message of the everlasting gospel. It is the same gospel that was declared in Eden when God said to the serpent “And I will put enmity between thee and the woman and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel.” Genesis 3:15. It is this gospel that has kept the world divided into two classes throughout the whole of earth’s history, the seed of the serpent and the seed of the woman.

    The first two representatives are found in the first two children born into the world; Cain and Abel. Cain thought himself righteous and felt no need for the saviour but Abel came with the blood that pointed to the Lamb of God. He came as a sinner, confessing himself lost; his only hope was the unmerited love of God. It is this testimony of the two seeds that has been carried down throughout the ages.

    Christ illustrates this theme through many of His parables spoken; the Publican and the Pharisee, the two sons, Lazarus and the rich man, the wise and the foolish virgins, the sheep and the goat, the wheat and the tares and so at the time of the end will the world be divided into two classes: “In the issue of the contest, all Christendom will be divided into two great classes,–those who keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus, and those who worship the beast and his image and receive his mark.” {Great Controversy 1888. 450.1}

    Undeniably it is the Word of God that causes the separation. The purity and holiness of Christ, the spotless righteousness of Him who did no sin, was a perpetual reproach upon all sin in a world of sensuality and sin. But this enmity referred to in the prophecy in Eden was not to be confined merely to Satan and the Prince of life. It was to be universal. Christ declares “As they persecuted me so they will persecute you.” In the closing scenes of His ministry on earth He claims “think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace but a sword” By these words he did not mean that his coming was to produce discord and contention among his followers.

    He desired to show the effect that his teaching would have on different minds. One portion of the human family would receive him; the other portion would take sides with Satan, and would oppose Christ and his followers. The Prince of Peace, he was yet the cause of division. He who came to proclaim glad tidings and to create hope and joy in the hearts of the children of men, opened a controversy that burns deep and arouses intense passion in the human heart.

    And he warns his followers, “In the world ye shall have tribulation.” “They shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you, delivering you up to the synagogues, and into prisons, being brought before kings and rulers for my name’s sake. . . . Ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinsfolks, and friends; and some of you shall they cause to be put to death.” John 16:33;

    Luke 21:12, 16. A Special Truth It takes a special truth for each generation which calls for self sacrifice and has battles to fight that distinguishes the true believers from the false. It is this special truth that separates the two classes into the seed of the serpent and the seed of the woman. The special truth for Christ day came from a portion of the book of Daniel which was the seventy week prophecy found in Daniel 9.24- 27.

    If the Jews had understood this prophecy in its complete form, they would have understood that Christ was the messiah who was to make an end of sins, bring in everlasting righteousness, seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the Most Holy. But they rejected Him and were left in the outer court to continue with their useless sacrifices whilst Christ’s ministry had now moved to the Holy Place.

    It was the same scenario for those who lived in the time period of the great disap- “And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth and to every nation, kindred and tongue, and people saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come…” Revelation 14:6-7 6 pointment in 1844. If they also had understood the 2300 day prophecy located in Daniel 8:14, this was the ‘marah’ (little view) that Daniel didn’t understand but was further explained in Daniel 9:24-27, [

    The Seventy week prophecy being ‘cut of’ from the 2300 days] they would have understood that Christ was moving to the Most Holy apartment to begin the work of judgement but many rejected theses messages and once again crucified Christ in the form of His Word. Ellen White writes: All heaven watched with the deepest interest the reception of the first angel’s message. But many who professed to love Jesus, and who shed tears as they read the story of the cross, derided the good news of His coming. Instead of receiving the message with gladness, they declared it to be a delusion. They hated those who loved His appearing and shut them out of the churches.

    Those who rejected the first message could not be benefited by the second; neither were they benefited by the midnight cry, which was to prepare them to enter with Jesus by faith into the most holy place of the heavenly sanctuary. And by rejecting the two former messages, they have so darkened their understanding that they can see no light in the third angel’s message, which shows the way into the most holy place.

    I saw that as the Jews crucified Jesus, so the nominal churches had crucified these messages, and therefore they have no knowledge of the way into the most holy, and they cannot be benefited by the intercession of Jesus there. Like the Jews, who offered their useless sacrifices, they offer up their useless prayers to the apartment which Jesus has left; and Satan, pleased with the deception, assumes a religious character, and leads the minds of these professed Christians to himself, working with his power, his signs and lying wonders, to fasten them in his snare. {Early Writings p261.1}

    These two histories will be repeated for the final generation who are now living in the last moments of this earth’s history. The special truth which we need to understand is also a portion from the book of Daniel and it is the final 6 verses contained in Daniel 11. The vision of Daniel 11 is an expansion of the vision given to Daniel in chapter 9.

    At the time of Gabriel’s visit, the prophet Daniel was unable to receive further instruction; but a few years afterward, desiring to know more of subjects not yet fully explained, he again set himself to seek light and wisdom from God. “In those days I Daniel was mourning three full weeks. I ate no pleasant bread, neither came flesh nor wine in my mouth, neither did I anoint myself at all. . . .

    Then I lifted up mine eyes, and looked, and behold a certain man clothed in linen whose loins were girded with fine gold of Uphaz. His body also was like the beryl, and his face as the appearance of lightning, and his eyes as lamps of fire, and his arms and his feet like in color to polished brass, and the voice of his words like the voice of a multitude.” Daniel 10: 2-6. The understanding of the vision was then recorded in Daniel 11. The pioneers understood the fulfilment of Daniel 11 up to the first phase of Daniel 11:40.

    The remaining six verses were left unsolved until our time and it’s now our generation that has the responsibility of recognising the fulfilment of these verses in order to prepare us for the Lord’s final coming. It is these last six verses that will cause the separation of the two classes in Adventism. Daniel 11:40-45 is greatly enlarged upon in Revelation, chapters 13-18 and we will endeavour to show that these last 6 verses contain a sequence of events leading down to the close of human probation.

    It is these verses that are designed by God to be a catalyst to bring the final promised revival for God’s people. The light that Daniel received from God was given especially for these last days. The visions he saw by the banks of the Ulai and the Hiddekel, the great rivers of Shinar, are now in process of fulfillment, and all the events foretold will soon come to pass. Consider the circumstances of the Jewish nation when the prophecies of Daniel were given. Let us give more time to the study of the Bible.

    We do not understand the word as we should. The book of Revelation opens with an injunction to us to understand the instruction that it contains. “Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy,” God declares, “and keep those things which are written therein: for the time is at hand.”

    When we as a people understand what this book means to us, there will be seen among us a great revival. We do not understand fully the lessons that it teaches, notwithstanding the injunction given us to search and study it. {Testimonies to Ministers 113.} The Setting The Setting As we begin this study we will determine that the time period we are living in is associated with the final movements of Daniel 11 and this time period has arrived.

    A passage that clearly set’s this forth is found in the opening chapter of volume 9 of the testimonies: “We are living in the time of the end. The fastfulfilling signs of the times declare that the coming of Christ is near at hand. The days in which we live are solemn and important. The Spirit of God is gradually but surely being withdrawn from the earth. Plagues and judgments are already falling upon the despisers of the grace of God. The calamities by land and sea, the unsettled state of society, the alarms of war, are portentous.

    They forecast approaching events of the greatest magnitude. The agencies of evil are combining their forces and consolidating. They are strengthening for the last great crisis. Great changes are soon to take place in our world, and the final movements will be rapid ones. The condition of things in the world shows that troublous times are right upon us. The daily papers are full 7 of indications of a terrible conflict in the near future. Bold robberies are of frequent occurrence.

    Strikes are common. Thefts and murders are committed on every hand. Men possessed of demons are taking the lives of men, women, and little children. Men have become infatuated with vice, and every species of evil prevails. . . . There are not many, even among educators and statesmen, who comprehend the causes that underlie the present state of society.

    Those who hold the reins of government are not able to solve the problem of moral corruption, poverty, pauperism, and increasing crime. They are struggling in vain to place business operations on a more secure basis. If men would give more heed to the teaching of God’s Word, they would find a solution of the problems that perplex them. . . . The world is stirred with the spirit of war.

    The prophecy of the eleventh chapter of Daniel has nearly reached its complete fulfillment. Soon the scenes of trouble spoken of in the prophecies will take place. . . .” Testimonies, vol. 9,11, 13-. Does this passage speak of our day? Notice the setting which is portrayed by Ellen White as she informs us that “the eleventh chapter of Daniel has nearly reached its complete fulfilment.” This is clearly referring to our day, therefore, Daniel 11 is soon to be completed.

    The Spirit Withdrawn It is clear to see within the times that we are living in that the Spirit of God is being withdrawn from the earth through the judgments which are upon the land. Surely the events of September 11, 2001, earthquakes, floods, volcanic eruptions, hurricanes, wars, bombings, murders, famines, and diseases all confirm that the restraining influence of God’s Spirit is being removed from this planet and its inhabitants. As this is happening, we are told the agencies of evil in Bible prophecy that are to combine and consolidate are three-fold. They are economic (can’t buy or sell), religious (you have the mark of the beast), and military (the threat of death). We see the religious world through the ecumenical movement. Protestants no longer protest Rome – they follow Rome.

    Economically we see big businesses merging into giant corporations. The nations of Europe merging into one country and signing of treaties such as GATT and NAFTA, in order to create economic alliances for a one-world marketplace; while the militaries of the world are consolidating under Nato and the UN. We see mankind’s problems identified in the Press of the world as “global” problems while the united nations ascends as the next power of Bible Prophecy, destined to be propped by the power of the united states.

    Certainly the crime of our day fulfils Sister White’s prediction, and the statement that the leaders of this nation “are struggling in vain to place business operations on a more secure basis” aptly describes the present crisis in our nation’s capital. It also sends us a warning that what we must do as a people must be done before our money becomes useless. With this warning though, comes the comfort that God is in control. A clear description is given by Ellen White informing us that the economic predicament which is confronting the leaders of this nation did not take God by surprise.

    It is also a certainty that the “spirit of war” can readily be seen at this time. A Two-Fold Story Fold Story “It is impossible to give any idea of the experience of the people of God who shall be alive on the earth when celestial glory and a repetition of the persecutions of the past are blended.” {Last Day Events 266.3}. Two realities are ahead for God’s people; the story of the glory which attends those who demonstrate and defend the truth in this final hour of earth’s history, and the persecution

    The archbishop of Canterbury visits Pope John Paul II in 2003 The Times of London reported February 19 2007: “Radical proposals to reunite Anglicans with the Roman Catholic Church under the leadership of the pope are to be published this year, the Times has learned. The proposals have been agreed by senior bishops of both churches. In a 42-page statement prepared by an international commission of both churches, Anglicans and Roman Catholics are urged to explore how they might reunite under the pope.”

    The document, titled “Growing Together in Unity and Mission,” is currently being considered by the Vatican and has not yet been made official. A key paragraph in the draft reads: “We urge Anglicans and Roman Catholics to explore together how the ministry of the bishop of Rome might be offered and received in order to assist our Communions to grow toward full, ecclesial communion.” From theTrumpet.com 8 delivered to God’s people by the apostate forces that originate from the seed of the serpent who oppose the truth at the end of the world. Ellen White identifies this two-fold message in another place, while once again pointing us to the eleventh chapter of Daniel:

    “The light that Daniel received from God was given especially for these last days. The visions he saw by the banks of the Ulai and the Hiddekel, the great rivers of Shinar, are now in process of fulfillment, and all the events foretold will soon come to pass.” Testimonies to Ministers, 112-113. The vision on the banks of the Ulai is the vision of Daniel eight, and the only part of the vision by the Ulai which had not been fulfilled when Sister White made this statement was Daniel 8:14, though it began its fulfillment in 1844, it was, and still is, “in process of fulfillment.” When the Ulai flows into the sea, it ceases to exist.

    Likewise, when Christ finishes His work in the Most Holy Place the message of the everlasting gospel has finished its course. The vision which was “now in the process of fulfillment,” that was given to Daniel by the Hiddekel, is the vision of the last six verses of Daniel eleven-the only part of Daniel eleven which was as yet unfulfilled when Sister White wrote those words. When the Hiddekel flows into the sea it ceases to exist, so too when the king of the north comes “to his end,” and “none shall help,” the message of Daniel eleven has reached its conclusion.

    Two rivers flowing to two symbolic bodies of water – the Ulai to the sea of glass; Hiddekel to the lake of fire. Two visions representing both the stories of the redeemed and the story of the lost. As these rivers flow into the sea their messages cross the boundary line of human probation-forever separating the righteous and the wicked. “Oh, who will describe to you the lamentations that will arise when at the boundary line which parts time and eternity the righteous Judge will lift up His voice and declare, ‘It is too late.’ Long have the wide gates of heaven stood open and the heavenly messengers have invited and entreated ‘Whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely.’

    Revelation 22: 17. ‘Today if ye will hear his voice, harden not your heart.’ But at length the mandate goes forth, ‘He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still.’ Revelation 22: 11.” In Heavenly Places, 362. The two-fold theme found in the story of these two rivers is also illustrated in the three angels’ messages of Revelation fourteen.

    Not only do these three messages point mankind to the everlasting gospel in connection with the judgment which is taking place in the Most Holy Place of the sanctuary above, but these messages also identify the enemies power which will oppose this message during this final judgment hour. Sister White informs us that the books of Daniel and Revelation complement each other: “In the Revelation all the books of the Bible meet and end. Here is the complement of the book of Daniel.

    One is a prophecy; the other a revelation. The book that was sealed is not the Revelation, but that portion of the prophecy of Daniel relating to the last days. The angel commanded, ‘But thou, 0 Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end.’ Daniel 12:4.” Acts of the Apostles, 585. Daniel and Revelation complement one another in many areas, including the messages of the two rivers, which are used to identify the last two-fold message in the book of Daniel. These rivers also find symbolic counterparts in the two rivers of Revelation. There we find the river of life conveying the promise of life to those who accept the everlasting gospel, while we also see the dried up Euphrates illustrating the bankruptcy of the worship of Babylon.

    As we partake of the water of life we are to call those who are drinking the foul waters of the Euphrates to flee from the broken cisterns of fallen Babylon. The book of Daniel contains the final message of warning for this last hour of earth’s history. This final message symbolized in the visions on the banks of the Hiddekel and Ulai rivers identify both the false worship of the king of the north and the true worship of the King who is now in the Most Holy Place above.

    A Great Revival A Great Revival Sister White puts great emphasis upon the study of Daniel and Revelation in connection with bringing on a revival and we know that our greatest need is for a revival : “When the books of Daniel and Revelation are better un- 9 derstood, believers will have an entirely different religious experience. They will be given such glimpses of the open gates of heaven that heart and mind will be impressed with the character that all must develop in order to realize the blessedness which is to be the reward of the pure in heart. ” The Faith I Live By, 345. “A revival of true godliness among us is the greatest and most urgent of all our needs.

    To seek this should be our first work.” Review and Herald, March 22, 1887. Understanding that our greatest need is for a genuine revival and that this revival will be connected with an understanding of the books of Daniel and Revelation is very important. It can easily be recognized, that the vision by the Ulai, addressing the work of Christ in the Most Holy Place, certainly has a connection with this long-awaited revival, for no true revival would be separated from Christ’s work above.

    When God’s people enter into the Most Holy Place experience they will see that the connection between themselves and God is as “close and decided” as the connection which Christ maintained while He walked among men. There is no way to be closer to the Father than to have His Spirit living within. But acknowledging that the vision by the Ulai has a relationship to the final revival, does not necessarily mean the vision by the Hiddekel does not have an influence upon this revival.

    For it speaks not of the truth of the sanctuary, but of the enemy who casts the truth to the ground. Does the message of this river contribute to our experience in such a way as to bring on a revival? Yes. Just as surely as the warning of the third angel against receiving the mark of the beast is part of the everlasting gospel, so too, is the message of the Hiddekel.

    It is through an understanding of this message also that God’s people will be prepared to stand. An Increase of Knowledge An Increase of Knowledge “The book that was sealed was not the book of Revelation, but that portion of the prophecy of Daniel which related to the last days.

    The Scripture says, ‘But thou, 0 Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased.’ Daniel 12:4. When the book was opened, the proclamation was made, ‘Time shall be no longer.’ See Revelation 10:6.

    The book of Daniel is now unsealed, and the revelation made by Christ to John is to come to all the inhabitants of the earth. By the increase of knowledge a people is to be prepared to stand in the latter days.” 2 Selected Messages, book , 105. Notice here that there will be an “increase of knowledge,” and that it is through this “increase of knowledge” that “a people is to be prepared to stand.”

    What is this “increase of knowledge” that will prepare us to stand? In the same section, two paragraphs down, we find the answer: “In the first angel’s message men are called upon to worship God, our Creator, who made the world and all things that are therein. They have paid homage to an institution of the Papacy, making of no effect the Law of Jehovah, but there is to be an increase of knowledge on this subject.” 2Selected Messages 106.1

    The increase of knowledge which will prepare God’s people to stand is a knowledge concerning the counterfeit Sabbath. This knowledge concerns the message about the entire world being forced to worship the idol Sabbath which is the mark of the Papacy. This knowledge is in agreement with the warning of the three angels’ messages not to worship the beast, and this increase of knowledge is in agreement with the message by the Hiddekel river of Daniel 11 :40-45, for the king of the north is the Papacy.

    We are told: “The scenes connected with the working of the man of sin are the last features plainly revealed in this earth’s history.” {2Selected Messages 102.1} We know that the last six verses of Daniel eleven span the final scenes of “this earth’s history,” for in the next verse, Daniel 12:1, is recorded the close of probation.

    The “last features” of these “scenes” are connected with “the man of sin,” and his efforts to bring the entire world under his control through the enforcement of a Sunday law. The king of the north is the “man of sin.” “I was then pointed to the flattering things taught by some of these transgressors of God’s Law. I was shown a bright light, given by God to guide all who would walk in the way of salvation, and also to serve as a warning to the sinner to flee from the wrath of God, and yield a willing obedience to His claims.

    While this light continued there was hope. But there was a period when this 10 light would cease. When he that is holy will remain holy forever, and when he that is filthy will remain filthy forever. When Jesus stands up; when His work is finished in the Most Holy, then there will be not another ray of light to be imparted to the sinner. But Satan flatters some, through his chosen servants, as he flattered Eve in Eden.

    Thou shalt not surely die, and tells them there will be a season for repentance, a time of probation, when the filthy can be made pure. The coworkers with Satan and his angels carry the light into the future age, teaching probation after the advent of Christ, which deludes the sinner, and leads the coldhearted professor to carnal security. He is careless and indifferent, and walks stumblingly over the hours of his probation.

    The light is made to reach far ahead, where all is total darkness. Michael stands up. Instead of mercy, the deluded sinner feels wrath unmixed with mercy. And they awake too late to this fatal deception. This plan was studied by Satan, and is carried out by ministers who turn the truth of God into a lie.” Spiritual Gifts, vol. 2, 275-276. Daniel 12: 1 is the close of probation, which takes place after Daniel 11:44-45 is fulfilled.

    These lasts six verses are “scenes connected with the working of the man of sin,” and they are the vision by the Hiddekel, which is “now in process of fulfillment.” This vision pictures the final scenes connected with the “man of sin,” concerning which there will be an “increase of knowledge,” and by which, “a people is to be prepared to stand.” The last six verses of Daniel 11 are a sketch of the final scenes of earth’s history.

    Primarily, these verses isolate the story of the Papacy, as its deadly wound is healed, and it returns to the throne of the world, and ultimately “comes to his end.” What we must Know? What we must Know? We have been told that Daniel 11 is now in the process of fulfillment and that through the books of Daniel and Revelation will come a catalyst for the long-awaited revival. We have been informed that there would be an increase of knowledge about the Papacy, and the mark of its authority which would help to prepare God’s people to stand.

    We have also been admonished that we must know these events: “All that God has in prophetic history specified to be fulfilled in the past has been, and all that is yet to come in its order will be. Daniel, God’s prophet, stands in his place. John stands in his place. In the Revelation the Lion of the tribe of Judah has opened to the students of prophecy the book of Daniel, and thus is Daniel standing in his place. He bears his testimony, that which the Lord revealed to him in vision of the great and solemn events which we must know as we stand on the very threshold of their fulfillment.” Selected Messages, book 2, 109.

    All God’s commands are promises, and while He commands that “we must know” these events, He also sets forth promises that we may know them if we will search: “The time has come for Daniel to stand in his lot. The time has come for the light given him to go to the world as never before. If those for whom the Lord has done so much will walk in the light, their knowledge of Christ and the prophecies relating to Him will be greatly increased as they near the close of this earth’s history_’ The Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary, vol 4, 1174.

    As we continue in this series of studies we should solemnly accept the command to study these prophecies and humbly pray for the promised light which will be found by those who strive to be among the wise. Individually, we need to recognize our responsibility to proclaim the warning message symbolized by the Hiddekel river, which identifies the king of the north as the Papacy.

    More importantly, we must recognize and fulfill our responsibility to experience the message which is symbolized by the Ulai river, which points to the final work going on in the heavenly sanctuary. If we are unwilling to enter into the experience symbolized by the Ulai river, the message of the Hiddekel is of little value to us. Without the power received from an experience which enters within the veil of the Most Holy Place, any warning message which we may proclaim will have little effect on those who may hear it, and will avail nothing in our personal salvation.

    The story of the two rivers in the book of Daniel is now calling us to an intellectual understanding of Daniel 11:40-45 which is the final movements of the man of sin as well as have an experience with Christ in the Most Holy Place. These testimonies are calling us to finish the work in our lives, in order that we may help finish the work in this world by proclaiming the final warning message in the power of the Holy Spirit.

    The signs of the times testify that Christ is ready to close the story on these two rivers. Are we? 11 History in Transition History in Transition “The thing that hath been done, it is that which shall be; and that which is done is that which shall be done: and there is no new thing under the sun” Ecclesiastes 1:9 At least part of the knowledge that will protect us as we approach these final hours in this earth’s history is a knowledge of the past. The prophet Hosea declares: “My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge: and because thou hast rejected knowledge,

    I will also reject thee, that thou shalt be no priest to me: seeing that thou hast forgotten the law of thy God, I will also forget thy children.” Hosea 4:6 The bible in conjunction with the spirit of prophecy strongly councils us to understand our history because much of it will be repeated in particular the rise and the fall of the papacy. “We have no time to lose.

    Troublous times are before us. The world is stirred with the spirit of war. Soon the scenes of trouble spoken of in the prophecies will take place. The prophecy in the eleventh chapter of Daniel has nearly reached its complete fulfillment. Much of the history that has taken place in fulfillment of this prophecy will be repeated. In the thirtieth verse a power is spoken of that ‘shall be grieved.’ [ D a n i e l 1 1 : 3 0 – 3 6 quoted.]

    ”Scenes similar to those described in these words will take place. We see evidence that Satan is fast obtaining the control of human minds who have not the fear of God before them. Let all read and understand the prophecies of this book, for we are now entering upon the time of trouble spoken of: [Daniel 12:1-4 quoted.]” Manuscript Releases, vol. 13, 394.

    Sister White identifies the historical fulfilment of Daniel 11 as something which we should expect to see repeated as the “complete fulfilment” of Daniel 11 unfolds. She especially highlights Daniel 11:30-36. The pioneers and Sister White understood that Daniel 11 was fulfilled from verse 1 through the first phrase of verse 40, which brings us up to 1798-“the time of the end.”

    Therefore, when Sister White speaks of the complete fulfilment of Daniel 11, she is speaking of verses 40-45. Directing us to “scenes” and “history” which will be repeated, she isolates the history of these verses further by quoting Daniel 12:1-4. Sister White clearly recognized the standing up of Michael in Daniel 12:1 as being the close of probation. The complete fulfilment of verses 40-45 takes us from 1798 to the battle of Armageddon. During the events described in these verses,

    Michael stands up, closing His mediation work and human probation: ” ‘And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book.’ Daniel 12:1. When this time of trouble comes, every case is decided; there is no 12 longer probation, no longer mercy for the impenitent. The seal of the living God is upon His people.

    This small remnant, unable to defend themselves in the deadly conflict with the powers of earth that are marshalled by the dragon host, make God their defence. The decree has been passed by the highest earthly authority that they shall worship the beast and receive his mark under pain of persecution and death. May God help His people now, for what can they then do in such a fearful conflict without His assistance!” Testimonies, vol. 5, 212-213.

    It is within the time frame from 1798 to beyond the close of probation we should expect to see repeated “scenes similar” and “much of the history” prophesied to take place in Daniel 11, especially the scenes and history associated with Daniel 11:30-36. In this chapter we will briefly review the historical fulfilment of Daniel 11 as much of what took place during this time period will be repeated. The vision of Daniel 11 begins with the kingdom of Medo-Persia being defeated by Alexander the Great. In verse four we see Alexander’s kingdom divided into four parts for his four generals. From verse 5 onward, only two of his generals are mentioned.

    These two kings were Seleucus and Ptolemy. Their interaction begins a story of the ongoing struggle for world dominion recorded throughout the rest of Daniel 11. This power struggle is prophetically portrayed as the battle between the kings of the north and the king of the south. One important point of this story is how the Scriptures identify the kings of the north and south.

    By comparing recorded history with the testimony of Daniel 11, historians and pioneers discovered that the king of the north was the kingdom which controlled the geographical area of Babylon. They discovered also that the king of the south was the kingdom which controlled the geographical area of Egypt. This principle in Daniel 11 brings together the testimony of Scripture with the record of history. This geographical key is the rule which we will apply to Daniel 11:40-45 as we begin to identify who are the kings of the north and south.

    This historical truth is, no doubt, one of the clues, which the Spirit of Prophecy intended to direct us to at the time when this prophecy was to come to its “complete fulfilment.” Through the first 13 verses, we find the ebb and flow of history described, as different kingdoms rose and fell. In verse 14, we see the primary subject of all Daniel 11 identified for the first time in the vision by the phrase, “robbers of thy people.” This verse states that these “robbers,” will “establish the vision.”

    Uriah Smith addresses this phrase in verse 14 with the following observation: ” ‘To establish the vision.’ The Romans more than any other people are the subject of Daniel’s prophecy. Their first interference in the affairs of these kingdoms is here referred to as being the establishment, or demonstration, of the truth of the vision which predicted the existence of such a power.” Daniel and the Revelation, 244.

    From this point on, the vision portrays the history of either pagan or papal Rome. In verse 20 we find pagan Rome summons Joseph to pay taxes in Bethlehem. In verse 22 pagan Rome breaks “the prince of the covenant,” by crucifying Christ. In verse 24 we see pagan Rome’s time of dominion set forth within a biblical time prophecy. The last phrase of this verse sets forth 360 years as the time when pagan Rome would rule the world by the words, “even for a time.” Uriah Smith concurs with other pioneers and historians on the starting and ending point for this time prophecy: “The battle was fought September 2, 31 B.C., at the mouth of the gulf of Ambracia, near the city of Actium. The world was at stake. . . .

    This battle doubtless marks the beginning of the ‘time’ mentioned in verse 24. As during this ‘time,’ devices were to be forecast from the stronghold, or Rome, we should conclude that at the end of that period western supremacy would cease, or such a change would take place in the empire that that city would no longer be considered the seat of government. From 31 B.C., a prophetic ‘time,’ or 360 years, would bring us to A.D. 330.

    Hence it becomes a noteworthy fact that the seat of empire was removed from Rome to Constantinople by Constantine the Great in that very year.” Daniel and the Revelation., 262-264; see also Encyclopedia Britannica, 11th Edition, Vol. VII, 3, art., “Constantinople.” Pagan Rome’s 360 years to rule the world had its counterpart with papal Rome’s 1260-year time prophecy. More important to our study, is that the dominance of pagan Rome comes to its end just as the verses especially highlighted by Sister White begin. Verses 30-36 deal with the history covering the transition from pagan to papal Rome.

    We will find that the scenes and events within that transition period, parallel the sequence of events found in verses 40-45. As we begin to look at verses 30-36, we again refer to Uriah Smith as he addresses Daniel 11:29: “The time appointed is probably the prophetic time of verse 24, which has been previously mentioned. It closed, as already shown, in A.D. 330. . . . The removal of the seat of empire to Constantinople was the signal for the downfall of the empire. Rome then lost its prestige….” Continuing, but now dealing with verse 30: “

    For the ships of Chittim shall come against him: therefore he shall be grieved, and return and have indignation against the holy covenant: so shall he do; he shall even 13 return, and have intelligence with them that forsake the holy covenant. Daniel 11:30 “What were the ships of Chittim that came against this power, and when was this movement made? It was Carthage. See quote below: “Was a naval warfare with Carthage as a base of operations ever waged against the Roman Empire?

    We think of the terrible onslaught of the Vandals upon Rome under the fierce Genseric, and answer easily in the affirmative.” Ibid., 266-267. Using Daniel 11:30-36 as a historical outline identified by the Spirit of Prophecy, we note that this past history was a transition time for Rome. Pagan Rome was about to leave the scene of action as the ruler of the earth, and Papal Rome was about to step into the vacuum. Daniel 7:24 addresses this very same transition: “And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise: and another shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings.” 

     In Daniel 7:23-24 we find that after the “fourth kingdom” arises, “another shall arise.” This is a description of the fall of pagan Rome and then the rise of papal Rome. In the prophecy of Daniel 7 we see that this fifth king “shall subdue three kings,” as he ascends to power. Genseric, king of the Vandals, was one of those three kings. As papal Rome rises to power, it first has to form an alliance in order to uproot three horns, or three kingdoms, to prepare the way. This was in itself a repetition of history, for as pagan Rome came into control of the world, it first had to form an alliance with the Jews in 161 B.C., (See Daniel and the Revelation p258)

    and then conquer three geographical areas. In Daniel 8:9 we see the “little horn,” symbolizing pagan Rome waxing “toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land,” thus illustrating the directions of conquest taken as Rome brought the world under its control. We especially note this history, for the king of the north in Daniel 11:40-45 would also subdue three entities, before he took control of the world. Daniel 11:30-36 describes pagan Rome wanting in power.

    When threatened by other powers in the past, Rome prevailed. Not so at this time. As Rome went out to do battle it was “grieved”-by its inability to prevail. At this time period the “three horns,” which were waging war against pagan Rome, were also waging a theological war against Catholicism. The Heruli, the Goths, and the Vandals, symbolized by the three horns, embraced the Arian faith. During this time period Justinian declared the bishop of Rome to be the head of the church, and the corrector of heretics, in an attempt to restrain the Arian faith from dominating Catholic doctrines. Justinian’s efforts to

    uphold Catholic doctrines against the Arian onslaught opened the door for the Catholic Church to restrict certain books which threatened their manmade doctrines. This restriction included the Bible, for they began to teach that only the church fathers could safely read it. This attack against the Bible was “the indignation against the holy covenant,” and the appointment of the bishop of Rome to the head of the church was the “intelligence with them that forsake the holy covenant,” of verse 30. Verse 31 records that “arms shall stand on his part.” As history and prophecy move forward to the next step in the sequence to set papal Rome on the throne of the world, we find that Clovis, the king of France, dedicated his sword and his country to the Papacy. France became the first Catholic nation, the first of seven kingPast Histories Will Be Repeated (Maranatha 30.3)

    14 doms found in Europe to renounce their pagan beliefs and embrace Catholicism, and also the first to submit the nation to the service of the Papacy. This alliance provided the ways and means to defeat the three Arian horns. Prophecy taught that these three horns would be removed before the Papacy assumed authority over the world. Not only did Clovis and the other horns of Europe bring their finances and arms to bear against the three horns, they also seized (took away) their pagan resistance against Catholicism.

    This fact is illustrated as they “take away the daily.” Speaking of the “daily,” Ellen White states: “Then I saw in relation to the ‘daily’ (Daniel 8:12) that the word ‘sacrifice’ was supplied by man’s wisdom, and does not belong to the text, and that the Lord gave the correct view of it to those who gave the judgment hour cry. When union existed, before 1844, nearly all were united on the correct view of the ‘daily,’ but in the confusion since 1844, other views have been embraced, and darkness and confusion have followed.” Early Writings, 74-75. The pioneers viewed the “daily,” as symbolizing the attack against God’s truth through the forces of paganism. William Miller, Uriah Smith and Josiah Linch describe their understanding below. WILLIAM MILLER:

    “I read on, and could find no other case in which it [the daily] was found but in Daniel. I then [by the aid of an concordance] took those word which stood in connection with it, ‘take away;’ he shall take away the daily; ‘from the time that the daily shall be taken away’ I read on and thought I would find no light on the text. Finally I came to 2Thessalonians 2:7-8, ‘For the mystery of iniquity does already work; only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way, and then shall that wicked be revealed.’ And when I had come to that text, O how clear and glorious the truth appeared. There it is! That is the daily! Well, now, what does Paul mean by ‘he who now letteth’ or hindereth? By ‘the man of sin,’ and ‘the wicked,’ Popery is meant.

    Well what is it that hinders Popery from being revealed? Why it is Paganism. Well, then, ‘the daily’ must mean paganism.” Review and Herald, January, 1858. URIAH SMITH The word sacrifice “should be ‘desolation.’ The expression denotes a desolating power, of which the abomination of desolation is but the counterpart, and to which it succeeds in point of time. It seems clear therefore that the ‘daily’ desolation was paganism, and the ‘abomination of desolation’ is the Papacy. . . .

    In the ninth chapter, Daniel speaks of desolations and abominations in the plural. More than one abomination, therefore, treads down the church; that is, as far as the church is concerned, both paganism and the Papacy are abominations. But as distinguished from each other, the language is restricted. One is the ‘daily’ desolation, and the other is pre-eminently the transgression or ‘abomination’ of desolation. “How was the ‘daily’, or paganism, taken away? . . .

    The conversion of Clovis [A.D. 496] is said to have been the occasion of bestowing upon the French monarch the titles ‘Most Christian Majesty’ and ‘Eldest Son of the Church.’ Between that time and A.D. 508, [the other horns of Europe] were brought into subjection. “From . . . A.D. 508, the Papacy was triumphant so far as paganism was concerned, . . . When the prominent powers of Europe gave up their attachment to paganism, it was only to perpetuate its abominations in another form; for Christianity as exhibited in the Roman Catholic Church was, and is, only paganism baptized.” Daniel and the Revelation, 270-272. JOSIAH LITCH:

    “The daily sacrifice is the present reading of the text; but no such thing as sacrifice is found in the original. This is acknowledged on all hands. It is a gloss or construction put upon it by the translators. The true reading is, ‘the daily and the transgression of desolation;’ daily and transgression being connected together by ‘and;’ the daily and the transgression of desolation. They are two desolating powers which were to desolate the Sanctuary and the host.” Review and Herald, January, 1858.

    The Pioneer view on the Daily The Pioneer view on the Daily 15 The history of Daniel 11:31 is a description of the pagan powers of Europe coming to the aid of the Papacy to set it upon the throne of the world. The removing of the “daily,” and the polluting of the “sanctuary of strength,” is a description of their turning from open paganism, which previously was their confessed religion biblically symbolized as their “sanctuary of strength.”

    The words “take away” carry a two-fold meaning as they not only teach a removal, but also a secondary definition conveys the idea of-lifting up. When paganism was set aside by the powers of Europe, through their submission to Catholicism, paganism was actually lifted up, for Catholicism is the greatest manifestation of paganism – though clothed in the garb of Christianity. Speaking of the transition of Pagan Rome to Papal Rome, Ellen White writes: “In the twelfth chapter of revelation we have as a symbol a great red dragon. in the ninth verse of that chapter this symbol is explained as follows: “and the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world;

    he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.” undoubtedly the dragon primarily represents Satan. But Satan does not appear upon the earth in person; he works through agents. It was in the person of wicked men that he sought to destroy Jesus as soon as he was born. Wherever Satan has been able to control a government so fully that it would carry out his designs, that nation became, for the time, Satan’s representative.

    This was the case with all the great heathen nations. For instance, see Ezekiel 28, where Satan is represented as actual king of Tyre. This was because he fully controlled that government. in the first centuries of the Christian era, Rome, of all the pagan nations, was Satan’s chief agent in opposing the gospel, and was therefore represented by the dragon. But there came a time when paganism in the Roman Empire fell before the advancing form of Christianity. Then, as is stated on page 54, “paganism had given place to the papacy.

    The dragon had given to the beast ‘his power, and his seat, and great authority.’” that is, Satan then began to work through the papacy, just as he had formerly worked through paganism. But the papacy is not represented by the dragon, because it is necessary to introduce another symbol in order to show the change in the form of the opposition to God. Previous to the rise of the papacy, all opposition to the law of God had been in the form of paganism,–God had been openly defied; but from that time the opposition was carried on under the guise of professed allegiance to him.

    The papacy, however, was no less the instrument of Satan than was pagan Rome; for all the power, the seat, and the great authority of the papacy, were given it by the dragon. And so, although the pope professes to be the vicegerent of Christ, he is, in reality, the vicegerent of Satan–he is antichrist. {Great Controversy 1888 p680.1} In this time period, we see the seed of the serpent forming another phase in history. The first persecuting power was open alliance against the Levitical system of worship which was God’s word instructed to Moses on the

    mount. It was also described as the daily or continuance (see Numbers 29:6, 4:16) as it comes from the same Hebrew word ‘Tamid’ which is the same word used in the book of Daniel when discussing the daily in relation to paganism. Just as Christ taketh away the first to establish the second, Satan also takes away his first system of worship (pagan Rome) to make way for the second abomination that maketh desolate. (Papal Rome). This is the second persecuting power against the seed of the woman which is paganism baptised into Christianity.

    Continuing on in Daniel 11: 32-35 we see the persecution of the Dark Ages illustrated, with the final phrase of verse 35 pointing to the end of the 1260 years with the words, “even to the time of the end: because it is yet for a time appointed.” This phrase takes us up to verse 40. But before Daniel gets to verse forty, verses 36-39, present the description of the main subject of Daniel which is the Papacy: “And the king shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt himself, and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods, and shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished: for that that is determined shall be done.” Daniel 11:36.

    This is clearly the Papacy, and Paul paraphrases this passage in his most potent statement of the Papacy: “Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.” 2 Thessalonians 2:3-4. Ellen White combines both Daniel’s king which does 16 “according to his will” and Paul’s “man of sin” in describing the Papacy: “

    This compromise between paganism and Christianity resulted in the development of ‘the man of sin’ foretold in prophecy as opposing and exalting himself above God. That gigantic system of false religion is a masterpiece of Satan’s power-a monument of his efforts to seat himself upon the throne to rule the earth according to his will.” The Great Controversy, p50.

    As we continue the study of Daniel 11:40-45 we will see a historical sequence within these verses which closely parallels the history we have just reviewed. We will set forth evidence to demonstrate that Daniel 11:40 is a description of a spiritual war between the Papacy and atheism which began in 1798. We will also show that verse 40 teaches that initially in the war between the king of the south and the king of the north, the king of the north was grieved in its ability to prevail against the southern kingdom. In fact, the war begins with the king of the north receiving a deadly wound, as his political kingdom was taken away.

    When writing on Daniel 11:30, Sister White pointed us to a time when Rome was unable to prevail against its enemy. Revelation 13 describes the Papacy as the head which receives a deadly wound. The deadly wound of papal Rome is a repetition of Pagan Rome being grieved over her ability to maintain control of her former empire. See Daniel 11:30.

    The war and the grieving of the Papacy are described when the king of the south would “push” at the king of the north in Daniel 11:40. But verse 40 teaches that a change would take place. In time, the king of the north would return and, through military and economic power, sweep away the king of the south. We will see that economic and military power were supplied to the king of the north in this war, in the same way that Clovis came to the aid of the Papacy in the past. We will see that in fulfillment of this verse the Soviet Union, the modern-day king of the south, was swept away by the Papacy-the northern king.

    This sweeping away was accomplished through an alliance with the United States. Not only do these recent scenes parallel the history highlighted by Sister White in Daniel 11:30- 31, but they support the testimony of Revelation 13, which identifies the United States as the beast which comes to the aid of the Papacy at the end of the world. In the next chapter we would demonstrate that after 1798, a second transition was taking place in the seed of the serpent to form the third persecuting power which is the lamb like beast, this is the sixth head that is to carry this mystery religion as described in revelation 17 and not Atheism as many within Adventism teach.

    We will also look at the Millerite movement and show that the pioneer experience is being repeated and a thorough understanding of their experience will prepare us for when we can expect the latter rain to be revived. We have already considered the alliance with the glorious land in 161 B.C. which allowed pagan Rome to uproot three geographical areas before it came to the throne of the world. We compared it to the alliance with Clovis in A.D. 508 and then the removal of the three horns preceding the Papacy’s ascension to the throne of the world which began the Dark Ages.

    We will see as we proceed with the article that verse 40 is the first of three steps which modern Babylon takes as she returns to the throne of the world in our day. The first step was alliance with America in 1989 which allowed her to implement the fall of the king of the south, the former Soviet Union, and this step is now past history.

    The second step is delineated in verse 41, where the king of the north takes control of the glorious land. This is the second obstacle she needs to overthrow as she heads for world dominion. The glorious land of this verse is none other than the second beast of Revelation 13, who has already entered into an unholy alliance with the Vatican in order to bring the demise of the Soviet Union. As Clovis came to the aid of the Papacy by offering military and economic support, along with the acceptance of Catholicism instead of paganism, the United States not only offered military and economic support to bring down the Soviet Union, but the United States also turned away from the definition of Protestantism which, by definition, precludes an alliance with the Papacy.

    The third step or the third and final obstacle she overthrows is given in verse 42 in which is the world; as prophetically represented by Egypt, it will come into the grip of the iron fist of Rome. Then in verse 43 the economics of the world come under the power of the king of the north. When the economics of the world come under the control of the king of the north, representing the Papacy, then the Papacy has returned to the position of dominance as a geopolitical power. The Papacy lost this standing in 1798.

    When it returns to this position, its deadly wound will have been fully healed and it will once again rule the whole world. Verse 44 speaks of the latter rain and the persecution of 17 God’s people, while verse 45 describes the division of the world into two classes as we approach Armageddon. We will find many items of interest as we continue through the study of these verses. As we continue on in this series, we will not only defend the premises set forth here in greater detail, but we will continue to compare this sequence with the scenes and histories to which Sister White specifically directed us.

    It is important for us to recognise that Daniel 11:30-36 is not simply a historical sequence which has been set forth as a pattern to use in order to understand Daniel 11:40-45; it is the very history of the Papacy’s first rise to power at the beginning of the Dark Ages. The Holy Spirit, through Sister White, directs us to the very first time the Papacy came to the throne of the world as the pattern of history to compare against the final rise of the Papacy to the throne of the world. What is just ahead of the church and the world in the healing of the Papacy’s deadly wound?

    The wound was the loss of the Papacy’s ability to exercise civil power- not its cessation as a church. “The influence of Rome in the countries that once acknowledged her dominion is still far from being destroyed. And prophecy foretells a restoration of her power. ‘I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.’ Verse 3. The infliction of the deadly wound points to the downfall of the Papacy in 1798. . . . Paul states plainly that the ‘man of sin’ will continue until the second advent. 2 Thessalonians 2:3-8. To the very close of time he will carry forward the work of deception. . . .”

    And let it be remembered, it is the boast of Rome that she never changes. The principles of Gregory VII and Innocent III are still the principles of the Roman Catholic Church. And had she but the power, she would put them in practice with as much vigor now as in past centuries. Protestants little know what they are doing when they propose to accept the aid of Rome in the work of Sunday exaltation. While they are bent upon the accomplishment of their purpose, Rome is aiming to re-establish her power, to recover her lost supremacy. Let the principle once be established in the United States

    that the church may employ or control the power of the state; that religious observances may be enforced by secular laws; in short, that the authority of church and state is to dominate the conscience, and the triumph of Rome in this country is assured. God’s Word has given warning of the impending danger; let this be unheeded, and the Protestant world will learn what the purposes of Rome really are, only when it is too late to escape the snare. She is silently growing into power. Her doctrines are exerting their influence in legislative halls, in the churches, and in the hearts of men. She is piling up her lofty and massive structures in the secret recesses of which her former persecutions will be repeated.

    Stealthily and unsuspectedly she is strengthening her forces to further her own ends when the time shall come for her to strike. All that she desires is vantage ground, and this is already being given her. We shall soon see and shall feel what the purpose of the Roman element is. Whoever shall believe and obey the Word of God will thereby incur reproach and persecution.” The Great Controversy, 579- 581

    “Instruction has been given me that the important books containing the light that God has given regarding Satan’s apostasy in heaven should be given a wide circulation just now; for through them the truth will reach many minds. Patriarchs and Prophets, Daniel and the Revelation, and The Great Controversy are needed now as never before. They should be widely circulated because the truths they emphasize will open many blind eyes….

    Many of our people have been blind to the importance of the very books that were most needed. Had tact and skill then been shown in the sale of these books, the Sundaylaw movement would not be where it is today”.– Colporteur Ministries p123. {Publishing Ministries p356.3} Everything that can be done should be done to circulate Thoughts on Daniel and Revelation. I know of no other book that can take the place of this one. It is God’s helping hand”.– MS 76, 1901. {Publishing Ministry 356.2}

    www.AdventTimes.com/stopshop.html 18 The Third Persecuting Power The Third Persecuting Power The beast which is a symbol of the papacy is introduced in revelation 13; and following it, in the same line of prophecy, “another beast” is seen “coming up,” [rev. 13:11-14.] which exercises “all the power of the first beast before him,” that is, in his sight. this other beast must therefore be a persecuting power also; and this is shown in that

    “it spake as a dragon.” the papacy received all its power from Satan, and the two-horned beast exercises the same power; it also becomes the direct agent of Satan. And its satanic character is further shown in that it enforces the worship of the image of the beast, by means of false miracles. “He doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, and deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do {Great Controversy 1888 680.2}

    In the last chapter, we demonstrated that the termination of the 1260 day time prophecy is the time of end. In Daniel 11:33-35 the prophet writes: “And they that understand among the people shall instruct many: yet they shall fall by the sword, and by flame, by captivity, and by spoil, many days. Now when they shall fall, they shall be holpen with a little help: but many shall cleave to them with flatteries. And some of them of understanding shall fall, to try them, and to purge, and to make them white, even to the time of the end: because it is yet for a time appointed.” Here Daniel is speaking about the papal persecution which lasted for 1260 years. When the time prophecy ended the books were open:

    “But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased.” Daniel 12:4. It is from this point in history we can locate the starting point for the 1st angels message, the wedding invitations were out and God was preparing His followers to enter into a new experience with himself in the Most Holy Place. We identify 1798 as the year that paves way for the first angel’s message because of the historical pattern the Bible builds upon.

    If we study the story of Elijah, Elijah predicts that there will be no rain for 3 ½ years due to the national apostasy of the children of Israel. After the 3 ½ years had expired Elijah returned and he calls for a mighty reformation amongst the professed people of God. Sister White commenting on this history writes: “with the slaying of the prophets of Baal, the way was opened for carrying forward a mighty spiritual reformation among the ten tribes of the northern Kingdom. Elijah had set before the people their apostasy; he had called them to humble their hearts and turn to the Lord.” Prophets and Kings p155.

    So as Elijah returns after the 3 ½ years to bring a reform among the children of Israel so it is after the 3 ½ prophetic years of Papal rule Elijah returns in the personage of the saints to call for a reform among the professed people of God. As in the days of ancient Israel under the rule of Jezebel, Elijah returned after the 3½ years of draught, when God had said there would be no rain. So in the spiritual, Elijah returns at the end of the 3½ prophetic years of spiritual draught under the rule of Jezebel (the papacy) see Rev. 2: 20.

    William Miller was the man, the Lord raised up to prepare the world for His coming to the Ancient of Days in 1844. It was in 1833 Miller received his credentials to preach and from that time he and his associates began to boldly proclaim the Lord’s soon coming similar to how John the Baptist fearlessly proclaimed the messiah’s first advent. Notice how Ellen White compares the two in the following passage:

    “Thousands were led to embrace the truth preached by William Miller, and servants of God were raised up in the spirit and power of Elijah to proclaim the message. Like John, the forerunner of Jesus, those who preached this solemn message felt compelled to lay the ax at the root of the tree, and call upon men to bring forth fruits meet for repentance. Their testimony was calculated to arouse and powerfully affect the churches and manifest their real character.

    And as the solemn warning to flee from the wrath to come was sounded, many who were united with the churches received the healing message; 19 they saw their backslidings, and with bitter tears of repentance and deep agony of soul, humbled themselves before God. And as the Spirit of God rested upon them, they helped to sound the cry, “Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come.” {Early Writings 233.1} The role of Elijah is to come with a message of reform that is designed to turn the hearts of the professed worshippers back to God after years of apostasy, darkness and a backslidden way of worship. The prophet Malachi writes: “Behold I send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord:

    And He shall turn the hearts of the father to the children, and the heart of the children to their father, lest I smite the earth with a curse.” Malachi 4:5-6 Elijah comes with a message of reform and this reform message is the first angel’s message, then follows the second and then the third angel. Not only can the three angel’s message be located after 1844 but inspiration tells us that the three angel’s messages can be located throughout scripture:

    “The proclamation of the first, second, and third angels’ messages has been located by the word of Inspiration. Not a peg or pin is to be removed.” {2Selected Messages 104.2} “God has given the messages of Revelation 14 their place in the line of prophecy and their work is not to cease” Last Day Events 199. In the Millerites line of prophecy, The first angels message was empowered in 1840 after Josiah Litch successfully predicted the fall of Islam:

    “In the year 1840 another remarkable fulfillment of prophecy excited widespread interest. Two years before; Josiah Litch, one of the leading ministers preaching the Second Advent, published’ an exposition of Revelation 9, predicting the fall of the Ottoman Empire. According to his calculations, this power was to be overthrown ‘in A.D. 1840, sometime in the month of August;’ and only a few days previous to its accomplishment he wrote: ‘

    Allowing the first period, 150 years, to have been exactly fulfilled before Deacozes ascended the throne by permission of the Turks, and that the 391 years, fifteen days, commenced at the close of the first period, it will end on the 11th of August, 1840, when the Ottoman power in Constantinople may be expected to be broken.

    And this, I believe, will be found to be the case… At the very time specified, Turkey, through her ambassadors, accepted the protection of the allied powers of Europe, and thus placed herself under the control of Christian nations. The event exactly fulfilled the prediction. When it became known, multitudes were convinced of the correctness of the principles of prophetic interpretation adopted by Miller and his associates, and a wonderful impetus was given to the Advent movement. Men of learning and position united with Miller, both in preaching and in publishing his views, and from 1840 to 1844 the work rapidly extended.”

    The Great Controversy, 334-335. This event is signified in revelation 10 when the angel comes down with one foot on the sea, the other on the land signifying the wide extent of the proclamation of the message. This mighty angel who was to instruct John was no less a personage than Christ. {7Bible Commentaries 20 971.3} “The angel position with one foot on the sea, the other on the land signifies the wide extent of the proclamation of the message. It will cross to the broad waters and be proclaimed in other countries, even to all the world.” Manuscripts 59, 1900. Ellen White also tells us: “The advent movement of 1840-44 was a glorious manifestation of the power of God; the first angel’s message was carried to every missionary station in the world, and in some countries there was the greatest religious interest” GC 611. A great religious awakening took place amongst those who proclaimed this message. (Early Writings p232)

    But just as Christ was sending out His wedding invitations, Satan was also doing the same. Between 1798 to 1844 a second transition was taking place with the seed of the serpent. In the last chapter we saw how the first persecuting power is represented by the Dragon itself which was open alliance against God. We see this power manifested in the first four kingdoms described by Daniel which was Babylon, Mede-Persia, Greece and Pagan Rome.

    In 508, the first dispensation takes place where paganism is baptized into Christianity, which makes way for the fifth kingdom to arise which is Papal Rome. In 1798, the papacy is grieved after it receives a mortal blow to the head and then the third persecuting power arises which is the lamb like beast with two horns as described in Revelation 13:11, or the sixth head or the ‘one is’ as described in Revelation 17:10. In Great Controversy 1888, p680,

    Ellen White writes: “The first persecuting power is represented by the dragon itself; in heathenism there was open alliance with Satan, and open defiance of God. In the second persecuting power, the dragon is masked; but the spirit of Satan actuates it,–the dragon supplies the motive power. In the third persecuting power, all traces of the dragon are absent, and a lamb-like beast appears; but when it speaks, its dragon voice betrays the satanic power concealed under a fair exterior, and shows it to be of the same family as the two preceding powers. In all the opposition to Christ and his pure religion,

    “that old serpent, called the devil, and Satan,”–“the god of this world,”–is the moving power; earthly persecuting powers are simply instruments in his hands.” Great Controversy 1888 p680 The Sixth Head not Communism/Atheism There are many today who believe that the next power to carry the mystery religion of the sixth head on the scarlet coloured beast in Revelation 17 is Atheism. But the Bible in conjunction with the spirit of prophecy identifies only three persecuting powers that carry this mystery religion. It was the same year that the pope received a deadly wound, this power was to arise from the earth:

    “But the beast with lamblike horns was seen “coming up out of the earth.” Instead of overthrowing other powers to establish itself, the nation thus represented must arise in territory preciously unoccupied and grow up gradually and peacefully. It could not, then, arise among the crowded and struggling nationalities of the Old World– that turbulent sea of “peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.” It must be sought in the Western Continent. What nation of the New World was in 1798 rising into power, giving promise of strength and greatness, and attracting the attention of the world?

    The application of the symbol admits of no question. One nation, and only one, meets the specifications of this prophecy; it points unmistakably to the United States of America. Again and again the thought, almost the exact words, of the sacred writer has been unconsciously employed by the orator and the historian in describing the rise and growth of this nation.”

    Great Controversy p441. The two horns of the lamb like beast represent Republicanism and Protestantism. It advocated the principles of Christ’s word but the beast with lamblike horns “spake as a dragon. And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed; . . . saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live.” Revelation 13:11-14. The lamblike horns and dragon voice of the symbol point to a striking contradiction between the professions and the practice of the nation thus represented. The “speaking” of the nation is the action of its legislative and judicial authorities.

    By such action it will give the lie to those liberal and peaceful principles which it has put forth as the foundation of its policy. {Great Controversy p442.1} Another factor that identifies that communism is not the sixth head, is through a careful study of the history in the Bible. It was two nations; the Medes and the Persians 21 that destroyed literal Babylon by drying up the river Euphrates. Though Medo-Persia carries the mystery religion, it being the 2nd head of revelation 17, or the second beast as described in Daniel 7, it also fulfills another role in Bible Prophecy. The Lord speaking through the prophet Isaiah typifies Cyrus as Christ using two key characteristics that Christ uses to identify himself: “That saith of Cyrus, He is my shepherd, and shall perform all my pleasure: even saying to Jerusalem, Thou shalt be built; and to the temple,

    Thy foundation shall be laid. Thus saith the Lord to His anointed, to Cyrus who’s right hand have I holden, to subdue nations before him; and I will loose the loins of Kings, to open before him the two-leaved gates; and the gates shall not shut”. Isaiah 44:28, 45:1. Now I ask this question; why would the Lord liken Himself to a pagan King that also carries this mystery religion spoken of in Revelation 17? Well it is this portion of history, the Lord expects the diligent student of prophecy to align with the events that took place between 1798 -1844. Though Cyrus was a pagan King, He was used as an instrumental figure to allow the children of Israel to rebuild the temple in Jerusalem. Notice what it says in Ezra 1:1-2;

    “Now in the first year of Cyrus king of Persia, that the word of the LORD by the mouth of Jeremiah might be fulfilled, the LORD stirred up the spirit of Cyrus king of Persia, that he made a proclamation throughout all his kingdom, and put it also in writing, saying, Thus saith Cyrus king of Persia, The LORD God of heaven hath given me all the kingdoms of the earth; and he hath charged me to build him an house at Jerusalem, which is in Judah.”

    This first decree, where the foundations were laid (Ezra 3:10-13) figuratively pointed forth to the first angel’s message where Miller and his associates laid the foundations of understanding the prophetic Word. The first decree was then followed by the second decree by Darius and then a third by Artaxerxes King of Persia. It is on the third decree that commenced the beginning of the 2300 day prophecy. “In the seventh chapter of Ezra the decree is found. [EZRA 7:12-26.] In its completest form it was issued by Artaxerxes, king of Persia, B. C. 457.

    But in Ezra 6:14 the house of the Lord at Jerusalem is said to have been built “according to the commandment [margin, decree] of Cyrus, and Darius, and Artaxerxes king of Persia.” These three kings, in originating, re-affirming, and completing the decree, brought it to the perfection required by the prophecy to mark the beginning of the 2300 years.” Great Controversy p327 This line of prophecy figuratively points forth to the events that transpired from 1798 to 1844. Under the second woe in Revelation 9 and 11 you have Islam spiritually drying up the river Euphrates on the East and atheism drying her up in the west. The power that supported Papal Rome was the armies of Rome. Before the cross everything is literal, after the cross everything is spiritual. In Bible prophecy, water represents, people, multitudes, nations and tongues. (Revelation 17:15) and the river Euphrates typifies the multitudes of people that supported her which was the armies of pagan Rome who converted to Romanism after the conversion of Clovis (See Daniel and the Revelation 271)

    This is similar to how the river Euphrates literally supported ancient Babylon until Cyrus dried up the waters. But in Revelation 9:14-15, Islam is permitted to slay the Eastern Roman empire for 391 years and 15 days which ended on August 11 1840: “Saying to the sixth angel loose which had the trumpet, loose the four angels which are bound in the river Euphrates. And the four angels were loosed which were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, for to slay the third part of men.” Rev 9:14-15 . (Also see p15 to read E.G White’s comments on this time prophecy)

    Whilst this was taking place with Eastern Rome; on Western Rome we have the atheistic beast that also descends from the Bottomless pit to give the Papacy a deadly wound in 1798 so she ‘is not’. “And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death.” Revelation 13:3.

    This brings us to the time period of 1798. Atheism is not the beast that carries this mystery religion, they hate the whore and aim to make her desolate. However there is one beast power that is on the arise that carries her agenda and that is America. So called Protestant America was still carrying the harlot woman in their hearts. The Reformation with Luther, Huss, Tindle and many others was not complete—the Woman still lived in her daughters, (apostate Protestantism) who held on to Sunday Worship the mark of the Beast’s Power. She was still there and yet they did not know it.

    This is why God had to separate a people by the first and second cleansing—that took place in the Millerite movement to prepare a people separated from Rome and complete the reformation. Similar to Cyrus, America is also given a characteristic that symbolises Christ who is the ‘Lamb’. America was the gateway that enabled God to rebuild His church again; Spiritual Israel in the modern day glorious land. The constitution of America was built on the fact the Church and State must remain separate. Ellen White tells us: “The Constitution of the United States guarantees liberty of conscience. Nothing is dearer or more fundamental.” Great Controversy P 565.

    But the Bible in conjunction with the Spirit of Prophecy tells us that she forms the third persecuting power, of the seed of the serpent. She will persecute the saints of the Most High and will enforce catholic dogma’s. Another parallel that likens America to fulfilling the same role as Medo-Persia is that it took forty six years to build the literal temple. The Jews speaking to Jesus said: 22 Pope Benedict XVI continues his crusade to return “daughter” churches to the fold Pope Benedict does want unity, but this latest document specifically calls it “Catholic unity,” saying that the elements of truth the other groups have tend toward Catholic unity.

    He isn’t looking to peacefully co-exist with other religions. In his view, the daughter churches can only achieve unity by accepting his authority and converting back to Catholicism. In 1995, Pope John Paul II said drawing the Orthodox churches back into the fold is “the great task which the Catholic Church must accomplish.” Benedict shares that view. In order to achieve any meaningful reconciliation, the other churches will have to accept that the only full means of salvation is through the Catholic Church—and specifically through the authority of the pope. From theTrumpet.com July 12 2007 “Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days” John 2:20. This was also the same time period it took to rebuild spiritual Israel. If you add 46 years to 1798 it brings you to 1844. At the end of the 2300 day prophecy, the third angels message began. (See Early Writings p254)

    Just as the commencement of the rebuilding of the literal temple began on the third decree, so the 2300 day prophecy ended at the beginning of the third angels message. It was at this time the heavenly sanctuary was cleansed and the Lord married his new church, spiritual Israel in 1844. This is highlighted in the parable of the 10 virgins which was fulfilled in 1844 where there was a separation between the two classes. The Bridegroom went forth to meet his bride (church) and the door was closed to the foolish virgins who were left offering their prayers to the Holy Place where Satan now took his abode. (See Early Writings p55-56)

    Vantage Ground Vantage Ground “All that she desires is vantage ground, and this is already being given her. We shall soon see and shall feel what the purpose of the Roman element is. Whoever shall believe and obey the word of God will thereby incur reproach and persecution.” {GC 581.2} It was in 1844, the papacy through the foolish virgins was able to gain vantage ground similar to how Eastern Rome was able to gain vantage ground against Chosroes [2] the King of Persia in AD 628. History describes how Chosroes was able to besiege Constantinople (Eastern Rome) for the first time and demand an annual tribute or ransom from the Roman Empire.

    Heraclius who was ruling the Roman Empire described these as ignominious terms; but the time and space which he obtained to collect such treasures from the poverty of the East was industriously employed in the preparation for a bold attack in which he obtained vantage ground over the Persian armies. In the battle of Nineveh, the Persian and the Roman armies exhausted each others strength until Rome had proven triumph. However the Roman Empire was not strengthened by the conquest which he achieved; and a way was prepared for Islam to start attacking the armies of Rome as described under the first woe of the fifth trumpet in Revelation 9. (See Daniel and the Revelation p495 – p496 by

    Uriah Smith) Similar to how the Roman Empire at first, lost the battle to Persia but was later able to seek vantage ground and overthrow the Persian monarch, so in the spiritual the papacy after receiving a mortal blow from atheistic France sought vantage ground through the foolish virgins so he could push his agenda in America through Protestantism. Hence why Ellen White’s writings describes the churches experiencing a moral fall in 1844 in consequence of their refusal of the light of the Advent message. Great Controversy p390. As the first angel’s message was proclaimed by the Millerites, the organized churches closed their door to the Millerite movement.

    As this took place, they recognized that the churches had now become Babylon and began to call people out of her. But many refused this warning and never came out of Babylon. As mentioned in the previous section, they held onto doctrines of Rome including Sunday sacredness and the immortality of the soul. They were still tied to Babylon and never fully came out of her that is why the book of revelation describes her as apostate Protestantism, the false prophet and the daughters of Rome. It is through her daughters the papacy was able to gain vantage ground and the dispensation to the third persecuting power began. As a result of this vantage ground, the Sunday churches are still holding onto the teachings of Rome. The papacy continues to hold a strong foothold within these churches, this foothold continue to grow until in 1989 when she formed an alliance with America to overthrow communism.

    No longer is the protestant nations protesting Rome because it’s impossible to protest Rome if you’re in alliance with her. After Rome through her armies (America) overthrow communism. Islam starts to attack the armies of Rome in 2001 similar to how Islam attacked the armies of Rome after she overthrow Persia in the battle of Nineveh. 23 Pioneer Experience Repeated Pioneer Experience Repeated “I am often referred to the parable of the ten virgins, five of whom were wise, and five foolish.

    This parable has been and will be fulfilled to the very letter, for it has a special application to this time, and, like the third angel’s message, has been fulfilled and will continue to be present truth till the close of time.” Review and Herald, August 19, 1890. Sister White clearly states that there will be a repetition of the parable of the ten virgins, which, when first fulfilled in the summer of 1844, was the catalyst of the early rain experience during the pioneer movement.

    She also addresses the parallel between the second and fourth angels’ messages: “I saw angels hurrying to and fro in heaven, descending to the earth, and again ascending to heaven, preparing for the fulfillment of some important event. Then I saw another mighty angel commissioned to descend to the earth, to unite his voice with the third angel, and give power and force to his message.

    Great power and glory were imparted to the angel, and as he descended, the earth was lightened with his glory. The light which attended this angel penetrated everywhere, as he cried mightily, with a strong voice, ‘Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.’ Revelation 18:2. The message of the fall of Babylon, as given by the second angel, is repeated, with the additional mention of the corruptions which have been entering the churches since 1844.

    The work of this angel comes in at the right time to join in the last great work of the third angel’s message as it swells to a loud cry. And the people of God are thus prepared to stand in the hour of temptation, which they are soon to meet. I saw a great light resting upon them, and they united to fearlessly proclaim the third angel’s message. Angels were sent to aid the mighty angel from heaven, and I heard voices which seemed to sound everywhere, ‘Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities.’ Verses 4-5.

    This message seemed to be an addition to the third message, joining it as the Midnight Cry joined the second angel’s message in 1844. The glory of God rested upon the patient, waiting saints, and they fearlessly gave the last solemn warning, proclaiming the fall of Babylon and calling upon God’s people to come out of her that they might escape her fearful doom.” Early Writings, 277-278. The council to prepare for the future through an understanding of the prophecy of the past in connection with the historical fulfilment of the ‘parable of the 10 virgins’ in 1844 time period, identifies that the revival, which our church has been waiting for will parallel the revival of the pioneer movement. We should expect increased light on every message we have been proclaiming for over 150 years. “The third angel was seen flying in the midst of heaven, heralding the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. The message loses none of its power in its onward flight. John saw the work increasing until the whole earth was filled with the glory of God. With intensified zeal and energy we are to carry forward the work of the L o r d t i l l t h e c l o s e o f time.” {Councils To Parents, Teachers and Students 548.3} 24

    The Seven Thunders The Seven Thunders “And I saw another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed with a cloud: and a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire: and he had in his hand a little book open and he set his right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth, and he cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth: and when he had cried, seven thunders uttered their voices. And when the seven thunders uttered their voices, I was about to write: and I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered and write them not.”

    Rev 10:1-4 The seven thunders uttered by the mighty angel in revelation 10:4 is another line of prophetic truth that portrays the history that took place between 1798 – 1844 will be repeated again when another portion from the book of Daniel is about to be fulfilled. We are told: “The special light given to John that was expressed in the seven thunders was a delineation of events which would transpire under the first and second angels’ messages.

    It was not best for the people to know these things, for their faith must necessarily be tested. In the order of God most wonderful and advanced truths must be proclaimed. The first and second angels messages must be proclaimed, but no further light was to be revealed before these messages had done their specific work” (Manuscript 59, 1900) If the seven thunders represent the historical events that took place during the first and second angels’ messages then from what we have already studied, they represent the Millerite time period as they lived and proclaimed these messages.

    But not only do the seven thunders represent the delineation of events that transpired under the first and second angel’s message. Inspiration directly informs us that the seven thunders represent future events that will be disclosed in their order: “After the seven thunders uttered their voices, the injunction came to John as to Daniel in regard to the little book: “seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered.

    These relate to future events that will be disclosed in their order” (Manuscript 59 1900) Line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, there a little must the word of God be studied in order to understand the grand truths of the Bible. If the seven thunders represent the first and second angels messages which transpired from 1798-1844 and they also represent future events that were soon to be disclosed at the time Sister White was writing, then it could only mean that the seven thunders represent events that will happen at a later time in history and will follow in the same order as the events that transpired from 1798 – 1844.

    This repetition of history represented by the seven thunders will once again fulfil the parable of the 10 virgins and will posses the identical characteristics represented by the historical arrival of the first and second angel’s messages. Revelation 10 begins at 1840 and ends at 1844. The angel then tells John: “Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, nations, and tongues and kings.” It all gets repeated! Towards the end of the world Christ will descend again and unseal a message in the book of Daniel that will empower his people to stand in the latter day.

    The seven thunders were sealed to the Millerites because the angel tells John “Seal up those things the seven thunders uttered and write them not.” But later on in the book of revelation we are told these seven thunders will be unsealed just before the close of probation as John is told: “seal not the sayings of the prophecy of this book for the time is at hand. He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still.” Rev 22:10-11. Notice that the angel tell John: “seal not the sayings of this book”

    the only portion of scripture sealed in the book of revelation is the seven thunders and we know this unsealing will take place just before the close of probation because the moment Christ proclaims: “He that is unjust let him be unjust still he that…” it is the time when probation close. So we have an understanding from the word of God that just before the close of probation an unsealing will occur. We don’t have a specific date when this will take place as the Millerites did because the angel declares in Revelation 10:6 “time shall be no longer” indicating that after 1844, there will be no prophecy based on time. Ellen white writes: “… This is represented by the angel standing with one foot on the sea, proclaiming with the solemn oath that time should be no longer.

    The time, which the angel declares with a solemn oath is not the end of this world’s history, neither of probationary time, but of prophetic time, which should precede the advent of our Lord. That is the people will not have another message upon definite time. After this period of time, reaching from 1842-1844, there can be no definite tracing of prophetic time. The longest reckoning reaches to the autumn 1844.” 7 Bible Commentaries 971 (1900). {Last Day Events 36.2} 25 After 1844, there will not be another message based on time, because the history of how God has led his people in the past will be repeated.

    This final message relating to the second coming of Christ is more powerful than any time setting because it is built on the prophets, it is built on history, history will be fulfilled to the letter. The truths which led the people out from 1840-1844 will be repeated! “There is a work of sacred importance for ministers and people to do. They are to study the history of the cause and people of God. They are not to forget the past dealing of God with His people. They are to revive and recount the truths that have come to seem of little value to those who do not know by personal experience of the power and brightness that accompanied them when they were first seen and understood. In all their original freshness and power these truths are to be given to the world.” Selected Messages, book 1, 157.

    “Temptations are being brought in by men who have been long in the truth. The truths that we received in 1841, ‘42, ‘43, and ‘44 are now to be studied and proclaimed. The messages of the first, second, and third angels will in the future be proclaimed with a loud voice. They will be given with earnest determination and in the power of the Spirit.” Manuscript Releases, volume 15, 31 The event that took place in 1798 parallel the events that took place in 1989. In 1798 we have three major powers coming into play, Papal Rome (King of the North), Atheism, (King of the South) and America. [

    We will defend the fact that the Papacy is the King of the North and France is the King of the South in 1798 in greater detail in the next chapter.] This was repeated in 1989 where we have the same three powers being brought to view. We have the King of the North returning (Papacy) who uses the arms of America to overthrow the King of the South (communism which was in Russia, the atheistic beast that rose from the bottomless pit.). History clearly identifies with this portion of fulfilled history as it was a group known as the Jacobin club in France who were aristocratic terrorists who spearheaded the French revolution –

    Karl Marx also became a member of this group under the name “league of the just’ and wrote what is famously known as ‘the communist manifesto’ This atheistic beast from the bottomless pit spread its poison first in Europe during the French revolution and from there to Russia to start the Bolsheviki revolution: “The first Russian Marxist group was formed in 1883 in the very year of Marx’s death by Lenin, who was a Russian Revolutionary exiled in Switzerland. Between 1900 and 1903 Lenin called his revolutionaries the “Bolsheviki, then later renamed themselves” Communists, after Marx’s term in the Communist Manifesto” {The Communist Manifesto, Randall, p.37} {Also see Illuminati 666 by William J Sutton}

    Another important point to remember is that after 1798, Papal Rome is ‘grieved’, she wants her power and dominion back and she can only obtain this through the same way she had obtained world dominion in the past and this is by uprooting three obstacles. This history which was soon to be repeated in our time has already begun its complete fulfilment in 1989 when Rome returns, has intelligence with USA to uproot its first obstacle which was the king of the South, atheistic communism. Immediately we can now locate the first angel’s message, in 1989 clearly paralleling it with 1798 which paved the way for the first angel’s message. Remember that sister White tells us that by an increase of knowledge, a people is to be prepared to stand. This increase of knowledge is in connection to the final rise of the papacy. “In the first angels message, men are called upon to worship the creator., who made the world and all that are therein.

    They have paid homage to an institution of the papacy, making no effect the law of Jehovah, but there is to be an increase of knowledge on the subject” {2Selected Messages 106.1} The last 6 verses in the book of Daniel are now unsealed and A message of reform and preparation has now already been underway to prepare the professed people of God to make way for the Lords soon appearing but many remain ignorant of these truths: “and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor and blind, and naked”. Rev 3:17 The Catalyst for Prophecy

    The Catalyst for Prophecy In the Millerites day, the catalyst for prophecy came when Josiah Litch successfully predicted the full of the Ottoman Empire thus by Islam placing herself under control of the Christian nations. A wonderful impetus was given to the movement. This was highlighted by the angel coming down in Revelation 10. This mighty angel was no less a personage than Jesus Christ {1Manuscript Releases 99.2}

    The description of the angel in Revelation 10 is the same description in Daniel Chapter 10. John sees the little book unsealed in relation to the seven thunders, Daniels prophecies then have their place in the first, second and third angels message to be given to the world: “The books of Daniel and the revelation are one. One is a prophecy, the other a revelation; one a book sealed, the other a book opened. John heard the mysteries uttered, but He was commanded not to write them.” 7 Bible commentaries.971.6

    The purpose of the angel descending with a little book in his hand is to separate the two classes and prepare A people to enter into the Most Holy Experience with Christ. By an increase of knowledge in regards to the time prophecy given in Daniel 8:14 a people were prepared to stand. But as this was taking place, Satan was also preparing his class of people to hinder the process through the foolish virgins causing many to reject this invitation.

    Hence why the churches experienced a moral fall in 1844. This history of the Millerites is being fulfilled in our time. Just as 1840 was the catalyst for the Millerite 26 movement so 2001 is the catalyst for our time as we see all Christian nations getting together to decide the fate of Islam. Just as the Roman Emperor sought vantage ground over the Persian army and managed to defeat them in the battle of Nineveh, Islam starts to attack the armies of Rome suddenly and unexpectedly.

    We have the same scenario taking place in 1989. After the papacy managed to seek vantage ground in 1844, to strike back against Communism, the atheistic beast in 1989. Islam then starts to attack the armies of Rome similar to how it managed to attack the armies of Rome after the Battle of Nineveh. Now we see all Christian nations getting together to decide the fate of Islam. This event parallels what took place in 1840 where four Christian nations got together to decide the fate of Islam. (See Daniel and the Revelation 517). As Christ came down with a little book open to shed light on the prophecies so in like manner Christ has come down with a portion of the book of Daniel to prepare his waiting saints for his final coming. Note that Sister White describes the time period from 1840—1844 as a Glorious Manifestation of the Power of God. (Great Controversy 611.3)

    We are now living in a time period which is a glorious manifestation of the power of God. The only difference between Josiah Litch’s history and now, has to do with the church that we are symbolically members of. The church of Josiah Litch’s day and age was the church of Philadelphia—but we are Laodiceans, w e are asleep! What it is that demonstrates the God of the Bible is the true God lies not only in His creative ability, but also in His ability to portray the end of the word with the beginning of the world.

    The Holy Spirit testifying through the prophet Isaiah tells us: “Remember the former things of old: for I am God and there is none like me. Declaring the end from beginning, and from ancient times the things that are not yet done, saying, my council shall stand, and I will do all my pleasure.” Isaiah 46:9-10 Ishmael was also one of the ancient people and concerning Ishmael and his descendents the Lord prophesied: “And he will be a wild man; and his hand will be against every man, and every man’s hand against him…” Genesis 16:12 .

    We see this being fulfilled right down to the close of this earths history. Islam played a role in the Millerites time period and are illustrated in the 1843 pioneer chart as the two white horses. In regards to the 1843 chart, the Lord’s servant tells us: “I have seen that the 1843 chart was directed by the hand of the Lord, and that it should not be altered;” Early Writings p74.

    Speaking of the second woe in Revelation 9:13-15 we are told: “And the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a voice from the four horns of the golden alter which is before God saying to the sixth angel, Loose the four angels which are bound in the great river Euphrates. And the four angels were loosed which were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month and a year, for to slay the third part of men.” This verse tells us that the angels were loosed for 391 years, this prophetic time period as stated before, ended in 1840. At this time, the angels were held in check in order to allow the sealing of God’s people which was from 1840-1844.

    This sealing process is set to typify our sealing process at the end of the world. The seal of God is described as being intellectually and spiritually settled into the truth: “Just as soon as the people of God are sealed in their foreheads–it is not any seal or mark that can be seen, but a settling into the truth, both intellectually and spiritually, so they cannot be moved–just as soon as God’s people are sealed and prepared for the shaking, it will come.” Maranatha 200

    Those who were benefited by the increase of knowledge in 1840, and accepted the arrival of the second angels message were able to receive the midnight cry which Ellen White describes as the outpouring of the Holy Spirit which was designed to give power to the second angels message, those who rejected the first two messages could in no wise be benefited by the midnight cry which was to prepare the saints to enter with Jesus into the Most Holy Place.

    After the disappointment, which was the shaking testing time for the Millerites, it was only those who had trusted that the Lord had led them in the understanding in the prophecies, 27 and had spiritually settled into these truths could wait on the Lord. They were the ones who were able to understand God work in the most holy apartment. The coming of Christ, as announced by the first angel’s message, was understood to be represented by the coming of the bridegroom.

    The widespread reformation under the proclamation of His soon coming, answered to the going forth of the virgins. In this parable, as in that of Matthew 24, two classes are represented. All had taken their lamps, the Bible, and by its light had gone forth to meet the Bridegroom. But while “they that were foolish took their lamps, and took no oil with them,” “the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps. The latter class had received the grace of God, the regenerating, enlightening power of the Holy Spirit, which renders His word a lamp to the feet and a light to the path. In the fear of God they had studied the Scriptures to learn the truth, and had earnestly sought for purity of heart and life.

    These had a personal experience, a faith in God and in His word, which could not be overthrown by disappointment and delay. Others “took their lamps, and took no oil with them.” They had moved from impulse. Their fears had been excited by the solemn message, but they had depended upon the faith of their brethren, satisfied with the flickering light of good emotions, without a thorough understanding of the truth or a genuine work of grace in the heart. These had gone forth to meet the Lord, full of hope in the prospect of immediate reward; but they were not prepared for delay and disappointment. When trials came, their faith failed, and their lights burned dim.

    While the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept.” By the tarrying of the bridegroom is represented the passing of the time when the Lord was expected, the disappointment, and the seeming delay. In this time of uncertainty, the interest of the superficial and halfhearted soon began to waver, and their efforts to relax; but those whose faith was based on a personal knowledge of the Bible had a rock beneath their feet, which the waves of disappointment could not wash away.

    “They all slumbered and slept;” one class in unconcern and abandonment of their faith, the other class patiently waiting till clearer light should be given. Yet in the night of trial the latter seemed to lose, to some extent, their zeal and devotion. The halfhearted and superficial could no longer lean upon the faith of their brethren. Each must stand or fall for himself. {Great Controversy 393- 394}

    Now the Bible in conjunction with the spirit of prophecy informs that just before the close of probation, there will be a time when the nations will be angry but once again held in check in order not to prevent the work of the third angel. As Islam was the power that signified when the sealing, testing process was to begin amongst God’s people in 1840 so it was in 2001. In Early Writings page 36 we are told: I saw that the anger of the nations, the wrath of God, and the time to judge the dead were separate and distinct, one following the other, also that Michael had not stood up, and that the time of trouble, such as never was, had not yet commenced. The nations are now getting angry, but when our High Priest has finished His work in the sanctuary,

    He will stand up, put on the garments of vengeance, and then the seven last plagues will be poured out. I saw that the four angels would hold the four winds until Jesus’ work was done in the sanctuary, and then will come the seven last plagues. Early Writings 36 In page 85 of Early Writings which is under the chapter called ‘supplement’ she expounds in greater detail on the passage above: “The commencement of that time of trouble,” here mentioned does not refer to the time when the plagues shall begin to be poured out, but to a short period just before they are poured out, while Christ is in the sanctuary.

    At that time, while the work of salvation is closing, trouble will be coming on the earth, and the nations will be angry, yet held in check so as not to prevent the work of the third angel. At that time the “latter rain,” or refreshing from the presence of the Lord, will come, to give power to the loud voice of the third angel, and prepare the saints to stand in the period when the seven last plagues shall be poured out.” {Early Writings 85}

    This passage identifies that the latter rain arrives when the nations are getting angry, yet held in check in order not to prevent the work of the third angel. The third angel is the sealing angel: “I then saw the third angel. Said my accompanying angel, “Fearful is his work. Awful is his mission. He is the angel that is to select the wheat from the tares, and seal, or bind, the wheat for the heavenly garner. These things should engross the whole mind, the whole attention.” Early Writings 118 I was shown three steps– the first, second, and third angels’ messages. Said my accompanying angel, “Woe to him who shall move a block or stir a pin of these messages. The true understanding of these messages is of vital importance. The destiny of souls hangs upon the manner in which they are received.” Early Writings 259 28

    When the angering of the nations arrives, the latter rain arrives. The angering of the nations takes place during the period of time when “the work of salvation is closing” and “trouble is coming upon the earth”. Again speaking about the angels holding back the four winds she tells us: “I saw another angel ascending from the east, having the seal of the living God: and he cried with a loud voice to the four angels, . . . saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads. Rev. 7:2, 3 Four mighty angels are still holding the four winds of the earth. Terrible destruction is forbidden to come in full. The accidents by land and by sea; the loss of life,

    steadily increasing, by storm, by tempest, by railroad disaster, by conflagration; the terrible floods, the earthquakes, and the winds will be the stirring up of the nations to one deadly combat, while the angels hold the four winds, forbidding the terrible power of Satan to be exercised in its fury until the servants of God are sealed in their foreheads. Angels are holding the four winds, which are represented as an angry horse seeking to break loose and rush over the face of the whole earth, bearing destruction and death in its path.” {My Life Today 308} It is interesting to note that she likens the four winds to an “angry horse” We know that it is in the 1843 chart, a horse is used to symbolize Islam.

    This chart we are told was directed by the hand of the Lord and should not be altered. Why is this? Why did God not want this chart to be altered? Well events on this chart were to be repeated in the future and to follow in the same order as it did with the Millerites, and through an understand of the history of the Millerites history, we will be able to locate where we are at this point in earth’s history and when we can expect the angel of revelation 18 to join the third angel in the loud cry. This loud cry represents increasing power and importance of the third angel’s message. The truth for this time, the third angel’s message, is to be proclaimed with a loud voice, meaning with increasing power, as we approach the great final test.

    This test must come to the churches in connection with the true medical missionary work, a work that has the great Physician to dictate and preside in all it comprehends. Under the great Head we are to present God’s word requiring obedience to the system of Bible truth, which is a system of authority and power, convicting and converting the conscience. The demand of the word to obedience is a life and death question. The present truth for this time comprises the messages, the third angel’s message succeeding the first and second. The presentation of this message with all it embraces is our work.

    We stand as the remnant people in these last days to promulgate the truth and swell the cry of the third angel’s wonderful distinct message, giving the trumpet a certain sound. Eternal truth, which we have ad- 29 hered to from the beginning is to be maintained in all its increasing importance to the close of probation. The trumpet is to give no uncertain sound. We must devise and plan wisely, practicing simplicity and the strictest economy and manifesting Christ’s likeness of character. Faith, eternal faith in the past and in the present truth is to be talked, is to be prayed, is to be presented with pen and voice. The third angel’s message in its clear, definite terms is to be made the prominent warning; all that it comprehends is to be made intelligible to the reasoning minds of today.

    While we bind ourselves to the development of the truth in the past angels’ messages, we are announcing the message of the third angel and of the other angels that follow the third, the second time proclaiming the fall of Babylon. 1888 Materials 1710 Notice that the loud cry represents increasing power as we approach the “great final test” This great final test is the Sunday law. As Christ came down in Revelation 10 to empower the message to prepare for His coming to the Ancient of Days in 1844 so Christ has now come in revelation 18 to empower the people for his second coming. Christ has already begun to allow light to shine on this history through his word. Note there are two parts to the angel of Revelation 18. John first sees the angel which is coming down from heaven: “And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven having great power;” Rev 18:1;

    The second is when ‘another voice’ is heard calling the people out of Babylon, this call out of Babylon relates to when the Sunday law is fully enacted and when the third angels message is proclaimed more fully. “When Jesus began His public ministry, He cleansed the Temple from its sacrilegious profanation. Among the last acts of His ministry was the second cleansing of the Temple. So in the last work for the warning of the world, two distinct calls are made to the churches. The second angel’s message is, “Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication” (Rev. 14:8). And in the loud cry of the third angel’s message a voice is heard from heaven saying,

    “Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities” (Rev. 18:4, 5).–The Review and Herald, Dec. 6, 1892. Bear in mind that these angels represent a work that the people of God are doing, if they don’t get proclaimed through you and I, the people don’t hear them: “I have had an experience in the first, second, and third angels’ messages.

    The angels are represented as flying in the midst of heaven, proclaiming to the world a message of warning, and having a direct bearing upon the people living in the last days of this earth’s history. No one hears the voice of these angels, for they are a symbol to represent the people of God who are working in harmony with the universe of heaven. Men and women, enlightened by the Spirit of God, and sanctified through the truth, proclaim the three messages in their order.” {LS 429.1}

    “The third angel is represented as flying in the midst of heaven, symbolizing the work of those who proclaim the first, second, and third angel’s messages; all are linked together. Selected Messages,” book 3, 405 “The angels are represented as flying in the midst of heaven, uttering a solemn proclamation. Their voices are not heard by the inhabitants of earth, save through the people who carry forward the work as the messengers of God. Those who search the Scriptures understand the messages given by the angels, and take up the cry, proclaiming the warning to the world. The three messages for this time are of most solemn import, and it is of the greatest consequence to those who hear whether or not they act upon the light given.” {RH, July 7, 1891 par. 11}

    It is this unfolding of prophetic light that will bring the unfolding of the two groups. When the latter rain begins to fall, one group in Adventism will recognise it, the other group will not. In Christ day, one of the reasons why they crucified Him was because of their misapplication of prophecy and it was the same for those living in the Millerite period. Before the latter rain is poured out without measure, their will be a ‘sprinkling’ to prepare for the full outpouring at the Sunday law which will be the cleansing process for Adventism. “Many have in a great measure failed to receive the former rain. They have not obtained all the benefits that God has thus provided for them. They expect that the lack will be supplied by the latter rain.

    When the richest abundance of grace shall be bestowed, they intend to open their hearts to receive it. They are making a terrible mistake. The work that God has begun in the human heart in giving His light and knowledge must be continually going forward. Every individual must realize his own necessity. The heart must be emptied of every defilement and cleansed for the indwelling of the Spirit. It was by the confession and forsaking of sin, by earnest prayer and consecration of themselves to God, that the early disciples prepared for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost. The same work, only in greater degree, must be done now. Then the human agent had only to ask for the blessing, and wait for the Lord to perfect the work concerning him.

    It is God who began the work, and He will finish His work, making man complete in Jesus Christ. But there must be no neglect of the grace represented by the former rain. Only those who are living up to the light they have will receive greater light. Unless we are daily advancing in the exemplification of the active Christian virtues, we shall not recognize the manifestations of the Holy Spirit in the latter rain.

    It may be falling on hearts all around us, but we shall not discern or receive it” Testimonies to Ministers 507 30 We must not wait for the latter rain. It is coming upon all who will recognize and appropriate the dew and showers of grace that fall upon us. When we gather up the fragments of light, when we appreciate the sure mercies of God, who loves to have us trust Him, then every promise will be fulfilled. [Isa. 61:11 quoted.]

    The whole earth is to be filled with the glory of God (Letter 151, 1897). {7BC 984.5} Before the Sunday law light shining from the word of God will once again fulfil the history of the Millerite experience. This history was a glorious manifestation of the power of God and is now in the process of fulfilment again, but many are unable to recognise it. This portion, that is now open is Daniel 11:40-45, which is the third angels message, a warning against receiving the Mark of the Beast. And Christ is now preparing His Bride, the wise virgins for His final coming and Satan through the foolish virgins is once again preparing many to reject this invitation crucifying Christ in the form of his word.

    “There is to be in the [Seventh-day Adventist] churches a wonderful manifestation of the power of God, but it will not move upon those who have not humbled themselves before the Lord, and opened the door of the heart by confession and repentance. In the manifestation of that power which lightens the earth with the glory of God, they will see only something which in their blindness they think dangerous, something which will arouse their fears, and they will brace themselves to resist it. Because the Lord does not work according to their ideas and expectations they will oppose the work.

    “Why,” they say, “should we not know the Spirit of God, when we have been in the work so many years?”–RH Extra, Dec. 23, 1890. {LDE 209.3} Upon the Testimony of Two or Three Upon the Testimony of Two or Three “The work of God in the earth presents, from age to age, a striking similarity in every great reformation or religious movement. The principles of God’s dealing with men are ever the same. The important movements of the present have their parallel in those of the past, and the experience of the church in former ages has lessons of great value for our own time.” The Great Controversy, 343. The Bible instructs us that upon the testimony of two or three, a thing is established. In the history of Christ, which was a great reformatory movement

    , John the Baptist was raised up with a message. We have seen how Sister White compares Miller with John several times. Just as Miller and John presented a message, there came a time when a divine symbol descended to empower the work. With Miller it was the angel of Revelation 10, with John it was the dove that descended upon Christ at His baptism. After the message was empowered, the activities of those who were fighting against the message are identified. With Miller it was the Protestant churches; with John, the Sanhedrin chose that it was expedient for Christ to die that the whole nation not perish.

    This marked the second message for Miller and the second waymark for John. The second message was empowered for Miller at the midnight cry, and Sister White uses the triumphal entry of Christ into Jerusalem to illustrate the midnight cry. When judgment opened in 1844 it paralleled the judgment that was accomplished at the cross. The history of Christ is identical to the history of the Millerites, and therefore identical to the history of the loud cry, but only if you identify the distinction between the two angels of Revelation 18. Moses was a type of Christ, and in the history of the deliverance from Egypt we find another great reformatory movement.

    Moses was given the message at the burning bush, and before he returned to Egypt Christ came down and confronted him with the fact that he had not circumcised his sons. When Sister White comments on this she points out that if Moses had allowed his sons to skip circumcision it would have weakened the effectiveness of his work. His message was therefore empowered when Christ came down. Pharaoh ordered the Jews to make more bricks and gather their own straw, thus paralleling the Protestant churches resisting Miller, and the Sanhedrin resisting Christ; and then followed the plagues which paralleled the manifestation of power that was illustrated in the triumphal entry and the midnight cry.

    The plagues led into the judgment of the firstborn, just as judgment began in 1844 with Miller, and Satan was judged at the cross. Sister White tells us that which follows the first and second angel’s messages is to run parallel to them. The message is the third angel’s message. It parallels Moses, John and Miller. The third message is empowered when the angel comes down in Revelation 18:1– 3, just as the angel of Revelation 10 came down and empowered the first message in 1840, and just as the dove came down and empowered John’s message, and just as Christ came down and empowered Moses’ message. Verse 4 of Revelation 18 marks the Sunday law, where the call is made to ‘come out of her,

    My people’ paralleling the Sanhedrin, Pharaoh, and the Protestants of Miller’s day. Then we see the full outpouring of the Holy Spirit paralleling the midnight cry, the triumphal entry and the plagues. When Michael stands up and judgment ends at the close of the third angel’s message we are paralleling the opening of judgment in 1844, the judgment illustrated at the cross and the judgment of the firstborn. One of the facts that have recorded for God’s end time church was where the latter rain was partially illustrated. when the Lord desired to finish his work in 1888 with the righteousness by faith message with Waggoner and A.T

    Jones, one of the facts that was recorded for us here at the end of the world. Is that 31 It is true that Spiritualism is now changing its form, and, veiling some of its more objectionable features, is assuming a Christian guise. But its utterances from the platform and the press have been before the public for nearly forty years, and in these its real character stands revealed. These teachings cannot be denied or hidden.

    Even in its present form, so far from being more worthy of toleration than formerly, it is really a more dangerous, because a more subtle deception. While it formerly denounced Christ and the Bible, it now professes to accept both. But the Bible is interpreted in a manner that is pleasing to the unrenewed heart, while its solemn and vital truths are made of no effect. Love is dwelt upon as the chief attribute of God, but it is degraded to a weak sentimentalism making little distinction between good and evil. God’s justice, his denunciations of sin, the requirements of his holy law, are all kept out of sight.

    The people are taught to regard the decalogue as a dead letter. Pleasing, bewitching fables captivate the senses, and lead men to reject the Bible as the foundation of their faith. Christ is as verily denied as before; but Satan has so blinded the eyes of the people that the deception is not discerned. {Great Controversy 1888 p558.} when the latter rain finally does arrive, men who should have participated with the message and work of that period will fight against it, for it will not meet their preconceived ideas.

    There is nothing new under the sun! As it was with Christ and the Millerites so it will be for this generation. “The Jews refused to receive Christ, because He did not come in accordance with their expectations. The ideas of finite men were held as infallible, because hoary with age. This is the danger to which the church is now exposed- -that the inventions of finite men shall mark out the precise way for the Holy Spirit to come. Though they would not care to acknowledge it, some have already done this. And because the Spirit is to come, not to praise men or to build up their erroneous theories, but to reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment, many turn away from it. They are not willing to be deprived of the garments of their own selfrighteousness.

    They are not willing to exchange their own righteousness, which is unrighteousness, for the righteousness of Christ, which is pure, unadulterated truth. The Holy Spirit flatters no man, neither does it work according to the devising of any man. Finite, sinful men are not to work the Holy Spirit. When it shall come as a reprover, through any human agent whom God shall choose, it is man’s place to hear and obey its voice.” Testimonies to Ministers 64.3 “At Christ’s first advent the angels broke the silence of the night with acclamations of praise, and proclaimed glory to God in the highest peace on earth; good will toward men.

    He is soon to come again with power and great glory. Those who are not wedded to the world will realize that the time demands something more than a weak, faint, methodical discourse. They will see that there must be earnestness and power accompanying the word which will arouse the powers of hell to oppose the warnings God designs to come to the people to awaken men out of their carnal security, that they may prepare themselves for the great event right upon us. The promise is,

    “Ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you; and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.” God will accept no sleepy, tame message at this time. In old time “Holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost,” and we may expect such teaching in our day. I know that the Lord has wrought by his own power in Battle Creek. Let no one attempt to deny this; for in so doing they will sin against the Holy Ghost. Because there may be need to warn and caution every one to walk carefully and prayerfully, in order that the deceptive influence of the enemy shall not lead men away from the Bible, let no one suppose that God will not manifest his power among his believing people; for he will work and none can hinder him. His name will be a praise in the earth. “

    After these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory.” Some souls will see and receive the light; but those who have stood long in resistance of light, because it did not come just in accordance with their ideas, will be in danger of calling light darkness, and darkness light; but the power of God will sweep away the refuge of lies, and his glory will be revealed.

    Let not one ray of light be resisted, let no operation of the Spirit of God be interpreted as darkness. God will not leave his people to wrestle with principalities and powers, with the rulers of the darkness of this world, with spiritual wickedness in high places, without the co-operation of heavenly angels. The power of God will be manifested to hold in check the power of the enemy. God will give victory to the truth.” The 1888 Materials, 1254— 1255 32 The Southern and Northern The Southern and Northern Kingdoms Kingdoms “We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts. 2 Peter 1:19

    In this chapter, we will now with more evidence identify the two kings in Daniel 11:40-45. It was in chapter 2, we briefly reviewed the complete vision of Daniel 11, and we found that prophetically the northern and southern kings were identified in the historical record by locating which earthly power controlled the area of either Egypt or Babylon. The power which controlled Egypt was recognized in the prophecy of Daniel 11 as the king of the south, while the power which ruled Babylon was understood to be the king of the north.

    This rule will allow us to identify those kings throughout Daniel 11. In order to apply this rule to Daniel 11:40-45 we will apply two rules of prophecy which impact the identification of these kings from 1798 onward. Louis F. Were was an Adventist author who focused many of his writings on the understanding of prophecy. Though now deceased, his books are still available. We will consider these two rules as set forth in one of his literary works. The first rule is called “Worldwide Symbolized by the Local.” “All the prophets employed the principle of the worldwide symbolized by the local.” Some examples of its use are as follows: ”

    ‘His [Zephaniah’s] prophecies of impending judgment upon Judah apply with equal force to the judgments that are to fall upon an impenitent world at the time of the second advent of Christ.’ Prophets and Kings, 389. ‘Christ saw in Jerusalem a symbol of the world . . . hastening on to meet the retributive judgments of God.’ ‘The Saviour’s prophecy concerning the visitation of judgments upon Jerusalem is to have another fulfillment, . . . the doom of a world.’ The Great Controversy, 22, 36.

    “Numerous examples could be cited of the use of the local which is employed as a symbol of worldwide occurrences at the end of time–this principle runs throughout the Bible. As stated by Dr. Angus: ‘From the typical character of ancient dispensations arises another peculiarity of prophecy. It not only speaks their language, but it often has a double application.’ Bible Handbook, 285.” Bible Principles of Interpretation, 25. The second important and closely related prophetic rule which we use in order to identify the kings in Daniel 11 is titled,

    “The Things of Israel Now Belong to the Church.” This rule draws the dividing line for determining whether we are to understand the names or places of prophecy as literal or symbolic. “This principle is positively fundamental to the understanding of the prophecies of Daniel and the Revelation–it is the foundational principle of God’s last-day message. The Lord gave Paul the special commission of showing how the church became ‘the Israel of God,’ that the promises to literal Israel were to be fulfilled in the experiences of the church:

    ” ‘They which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God: but the children of the promise are counted for the seed.’ Romans 9:8. ‘If ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.’ Galatians 3:29 . . . ‘We are numbered with Israel. . . . All the promises of blessing through obedience, are for us.’ The Ministry of Healing, 405. ‘I was shown that those who are trying to obey God . . . are God’s chosen people, His modern Israel.’ Testimonies, vol. 2, 109. . . .

    The principle that Israel’s history is typical or prophetical of the experiences of the church is continually employed in the Spirit of Prophecy.” Bible Principles of Interpretation, 11-12. We will now apply the rule previously cited to identify the kings of Daniel 11. The king of the north was the power which controlled Babylon. The king of the south was determined by the power which controlled Egypt. As 1798 was well after the cross, it is spiritual Egypt and spiritual Babylon that we must seek to identify. We must also identify the kingdoms which control them.

    We will begin with the king of the south. In the Bible the word south comes from a Hebrew word associated with Egypt. The word means “the south.” “south–5045: from an unused root meaning to be parched; the south (from its drought); specifically the Negeb or southern district of Judah, occasionally, Egypt (as south to Palestine): south (country, side, -ward).” Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible. Revelation 11:8 figuratively identifies France as “the great city,” and calls it “spiritually,” “Sodom and Egypt.” ” ‘The great city’ in whose streets the witnesses are slain, and where their dead bodies lie, is ‘spiritually’ Egypt.

    Of all nations presented in Bible history, Egypt most boldly denied the existence of the living God and resisted His commands. No monarch ever ventured upon more open and highhanded rebellion against the authority of Heaven than did the king of Egypt. When the message was brought him by Moses, in 33 the name of the Lord, Pharaoh proudly answered: ‘Who is Jehovah, that I should hearken unto His voice to let Israel go? I know not Jehovah, and moreover I will not let Israel go.’ Exodus 5:2, A.R.V. This is atheism; and the nation represented by Egypt would give voice to a similar denial of the claims of the living God and would manifest a like spirit of unbelief and defiance. ‘

    The great city’ is also compared, ‘spiritually,’ to Sodom. The corruption of Sodom in breaking the law of God was especially manifested in licentiousness. And this sin was also to be a pre-eminent characteristic of the nation that should fulfill the specifications of this scripture. According to the words of the prophet, then, a little before the year 1798 some power of satanic origin and character would rise to make war upon the Bible. And in the land where the testimony of God’s two witnesses should thus be silenced, there would be manifest the atheism of the Pharaoh and the licentiousness of Sodom.

    “This prophecy has received a most exact and striking fulfillment in the history of France. During the Revolution, in 1793, ‘the world for the first time heard an assembly of men, born and educated in civilization, and assuming the right to govern one of the finest of the European nations, uplift their united voice to deny the most solemn truth which man’s soul receives, and renounce unanimously the belief and worship of a Deity.’–

    Sir Walter Scott, Life of Napoleon, vol. 1, ch. 17. ‘France is the only nation in the world concerning which the authentic record survives, that as a nation she lifted her hand in open rebellion against the Author of the universe.’ Blackwoods Magazine, November, 1870.” The Great Controversy, 269-270. The identification of the “king of the south” in the prophecy of Daniel

    11 is determined by which power controls Egypt. In 1798 the nation which is identified in the Bible as possessing the spiritual characteristics of Egypt is France. France was the king of the south in 1798. Daniel 11:40 states that at the time of the end, the king of the south would push against the king of the north. The word translated push means to war against. “push–5055: to but with the horns; figuratively to war against: gore, push (down, -ing).”

    Strong’s. Daniel also uses the word push to describe the military conquests of Medo-Persia. “I saw the ram pushing westward, and northward, and southward; so that no beasts might stand before him, neither was there any that could deliver out of his hand; but he did according to his will, and became great.” Daniel 8:4. In Daniel 11:40, the word push signifies a war which starts at the time of the end–1798. This war would be directed against the king of the north and would be initiated by the king of the south–France. What power controlled the spiritual domain of Babylon in 1798? Just as south is associated with Egypt in the Bible, north is a direction associated with Babylon.

    “Behold, I will send and take all the families of the north, saith the Lord, and Nebuchadrezzar the king of Babylon, my servant, and will bring them against this land, and against the inhabitants thereof, and against all these nations round about, and will utterly destroy them, and make them an astonishment, and an hissing, and perpetual desolations.”

    Jeremiah 25:9.

    “For thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I will bring upon Tyrus Nebuchadrezzar king of Babylon, a king of kings, from the north, with horses, and with chariots, and with horsemen, and companies, and much people.” Ezekiel 26:7. Sister White identifies which power controls the domain of spiritual Babylon: “The woman (Babylon) of Revelation 17 is described as ‘arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness . . . and upon her forehead was a name written, Mystery,

    Babylon the Great, the Mother of Harlots.’ Says the prophet ‘I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus.’ Babylon is further declared to be ‘that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.’ Revelation 17:4-6, 18. The power that for so many centuries maintained despotic sway over the monarchs of Christendom is Rome.” The Great Controversy, 382. The harlot of Rome is the power which controls modern or spiritual Babylon. Therefore, the Papacy is the king of the north.

    When depicting France in Revelation 11:8, John identifies France as “the great city.” Babylon is also set forth as “that great city,” in Revelation 17:18. A city in prophecy represents a kingdom. “The marriage represents the reception by Christ of His kingdom. The Holy City, the New Jerusalem, which is the 34 capital and representative of the kingdom, is called ‘the bride, the Lamb’s wife.’ Said the angel to John:

    ‘Come hither, I will shew thee the bride, the Lamb’s wife. . . . He carried me away in the spirit,’ says the prophet, ‘and shewed me that great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God.’ Revelation 21:9-10. . . . He will receive the New Jerusalem, the capital of His kingdom, ‘prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.’ Revelation 21:2. See Daniel 7:14.

    Having received the kingdom, He will come in His glory, as King of kings and Lord of lords.” The Great Controversy, 426-427. In 1798, France, portrayed in Daniel 11:40 as the king of the south, began a war against the Papacy–portrayed as the king of the north. The Papacy received its deadly wound in 1798 when Napoleon, emperor of France, had the pope taken captive. The Papacy ceased to be a kingdom at this point in time, for it was stripped of its civil and political powers. The Papacy, however, did not cease to be a church. She simply lost her power and authority as a kingdom. The wound she received in 1798 will finally be healed when she regains her former position as the dominant geopolitical kingdom. In the book, The Keys of

    This Blood, Malachi Martin sets forth his belief that there is a three-way race between the Papacy, the Soviet Union, and the United States to rule the world. He believes that the Papacy will return to the throne of the world by the end of this century. He states that this race is a battle between these three powers to determine who will control the geopolitical structure which will rule the world. He also defines what the Papacy lost in 1798: “The term ‘geopolitics’ is a relatively recent invention. It is composed of two Greek words, meaning ‘earth’ and ‘political system,’ which the ancient Greeks never combined. . . . “

    At the close of two thousand years since Paul expressed the worldview of a genuine georeligion, the 263rd successor to the obscure Great Fisherman reigns and governs in Rome as the titular head of that georeligion housed in a genuinely geopolitical structure. For John Paul II is not only the spiritual head of a worldwide corpus of believers but also the chief executive of a sovereign state that is a recognized member of our late-twentieth-century society of states.

    With a political goal and structure? Yes, with a geopolitical goal and structure. For, in the final analysis, John Paul II as the claimant Vicar of Christ does claim to be the ultimate court of judgment on the society of states as a society.” The Keys of This Blood, 371, 374-375. The deadly wound will be healed when the world comes into agreement with Malachi Martin’s point of view. Prophecy says it will happen, and the Papacy is simply biding her time . “And let it be remembered, it is the boast of Rome that she never changes.

    The principles of Gregory VII and Innocent III are still the principles of the Roman Catholic Church. And had she but the power, she would put them in practice with as much vigor now as in past centuries. Protestants little know what they are doing when they propose to accept the aid of Rome in the work of Sunday exaltation. While they are bent upon the accomplishment of their purpose, Rome is aiming to reestablish her power, to recover her lost supremacy.

    Let the principle once be established in the United States that the church may employ or control the power of the state; that religious observances may be enforced by secular laws; in short, that the authority of church and state is to dominate the conscience, and the triumph of Rome in this country is assured.” The Great Controversy, 581. Another reason to recognize the king of the north as the Papacy is the Bible rule that later prophecies amplify, expand, and confirm former prophecies. This rule is called, “Repeat and Enlarge.”

    Louis F. Were addresses this principle: “God selected the Hebrew nation to proclaim His truth, and they expressed themselves by repetition–the repetition being an enlargement of that which preceded it. . . . “The Rev. W. F. Wilkinson, M.A., in his ‘Personal Names in the Bible,’ page 17, says:– ‘According to the genius of Hebrew poetry, when words or phrases of substantially the same import occur in two parallel or antithetical clauses, the variation of the second from the 35 first consists of its being explanatory, or expansive, or augmentative of the notion which the first contains.’ . . .

    “The Bible is not only full of enlarging repetitions in individual verses, but it is full of explanatory repetitions in parables, sermons, prophecies, histories, etc. “Bible themes are written upon the crescendo plan. The earlier books lay the foundations for later developments. The details accumulate until, like an artist dipping his brush in different colours, a complete picture is produced.” The Certainty of The Angel’s Message, 110-111. Because of this principle the vision of Daniel 11 should repeat and enlarge Daniel’s previous visions. In the book of Daniel there are four prophecies. Within these four prophecies we find strong evidence that the king of the north is the Papacy. This evidence rests squarely on the rule of repeat and enlarge.

    The first prophecy of Daniel 2, describes five successive kingdoms: Babylon, Medo-Persia, Greece, Rome, and then the final kingdom, which is portrayed as the stone which is cut out of the mountain “without hands,” which destroys all the other kingdoms and fills the whole earth. The final kingdom is the kingdom of God, which is ushered in at the end of the world. The next prophecy of Daniel is found in chapter seven. The same four successive kingdoms are identified, but this prophecy repeats and enlarges upon the previous information. Then in Daniel 8 the third prophecy covers the same history, once again repeating and enlarging. In the vision of Daniel 11, Babylon, the first kingdom, is not mentioned, for it had already left the scene of history.

    The prophecy begins with the Medes and Persians, followed by Greece. Would some say that the final kingdom is not Rome? All three of the previous prophecies of Daniel place Rome at the end of the world when she receives her punishment. Two of them refer to her judgment as a supernatural punishment– “without hands” and “broken without hands.” Likewise the final earthly power in Daniel 11 “comes to his end, and none shall help him.”

    It would be inconsistent for us to study these four messages and not to see them as complementing, building, and agreeing with one another. Babylon is the head of gold and the lion. Medo-Persia is the breast and arms of silver, the bear, and the ram. Greece is the Belly and thighs of brass, the leopard, the he goat, and the mighty king. Rome is the legs of iron and the feet of iron and clay, the ten-horned beast, and the little horn. And in harmony with the previous prophecies the weight of the evidence is that Rome is also the king of the north of Daniel 11:40-45.

    Using the principle of repeat and enlarge, we see papal Rome as the subject of Daniel’s final prophecy. There is yet another way to identify the king of the north as the Papacy. Sister White directs our attention to the Papacy in connection with “the last features plainly revealed in this earth’s history.” “The scenes connected with the working of the man of sin are the last features plainly revealed in this earth’s history.” Selected Messages, book 2, 102.

    The sequence of events in Daniel 11:40-45 begins in 1798. But the sequence of events set forth in these verses does not end with verse 45. The scenes portrayed continue on until Daniel 12:4, where Daniel is told to “shut up the words, and seal the book.” Daniel 12:1 is a continuation of the previous verses, for its opening phrase demands that it be included within the previous sequence: “And at that time shall Michael stand up.” What time? The time just described in the preceding verses. “At that time,” points back to the previous events. That time is the close of probation. ” ‘

    And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book.’ Daniel 12:1. When this time of trouble comes, every case is decided; there is no longer probation, no longer mercy for the impenitent. The seal of the living God is upon His people.” Testimonies, vol. 5, 212-213. The king of the north “shall come to his end” some time after the close of probation, for “at that time” Michael will stand up, ceasing His mediation in the Most Holy Place. The king of the north is the man of sin, the pope of Rome, the head of the last earthly kingdom portrayed in all of Daniel’s prophecies.

    The Papacy is the power which controls spiritual Babylon, which France, represented by the king of the south, pushed at in 1798. The war initiated in 1798 between these kings continued until the fall of the Soviet Union within the recent past. In second chapter we focused on a passage in which Sister White taught that scenes and histories similar to the history which had transpired within the vision of Daniel 11, particularly verses 30-36, would be repeated. We noted also the history of pagan and papal Rome’s rise to power. Both had to overcome three kingdoms in advance of their assuming dominion over the world.

    The little horn of pagan Rome had to conquer the south, the east, and the pleasant land. See Daniel 8:9. Papal Rome had to uproot the three horns–the Vandals, Goths, and Heruli. Before the wound preventing the Papacy from exercising civil power over the world will be healed, it must also subdue three entities. These three entities are three walls. As we proceed through our study we will prove with more evidence that when the Soviet Union fell in fulfillment of Daniel 11:40, the symbolic wall of the Iron Curtain was 36 removed. A milestone in its collapse was the destruction of the Berlin Wall. In Daniel 11:41, the next area of conquest is identified as the glorious land.

    The glorious land is the United States which bows to the Roman power when its legislators form an image to the beast, through the passage of a national Sunday law. When this happens the symbolic wall of separation between church and state will have been removed. Revelation 13:11-12, teaches that immediately after the United States speaks as a dragon, (which the Spirit of Prophecy identifies as the passage of the national Sunday law), then the United States will force the entire world to do the same.

    The world will follow America in erecting an image to the beast. The definition of the image of the beast involves the enforcement of religious laws through civil power. For the world to create an image to the beast, they must have a world government which can create and enforce law. Without this ability, the definition of an image to the beast cannot be accomplished. After the king of the north enters the glorious land in verse 41, he then takes control of Egypt, which represents the entire world. Before the entire world can be controlled by a world government, which will enforce religious laws, the governments of the world will be forced to surrender their rights as individual nations.

    When this happens, the symbolic wall of national sovereignty will have been removed. These types of laws are already under development within the United Nations. Just as pagan Rome conquered three kingdoms as it took the world captive, papal Rome also conquered three kingdoms. Pagan Rome used its own military to accomplish its task, whereas papal Rome will use outside military power in order to ascend to the throne of the earth. Both their wars were literal wars fought by literal armies.

    The king of the north will also defeat three powers as it returns to the position of dominance which it lost in 1798. The three obstacles which the Papacy will surmount will be confronted in the battlefield of spiritual warfare as opposed to literal warfare. The fight will rage in the realm of ideologies and doctrines. The first symbolic wall in this battle is now past history, as the battle of the ideology of atheism versus Catholicism, which began with the French Revolution, has been reversed. 

    The next two walls of conquest are also spiritual battles which revolve around true and false doctrines. As the Papacy symbolically stretches forth its hand to the glorious land and then to Egypt, first the United States, and then the world, will fall prey in the final battle for the throne of the world. When these last two walls are removed, the healing of the wound will be complete, as verse 43 describes the king of the north bringing the economic structure of the world under his control.

    This represents his full return to the position which he lost in 1798–his position as the dominant geopolitical kingdom. As we continue to study these final movements we should remember that although all three of these symbolic walls will fall, there is also a separating wall given us by the Creator, which will stand, and whereby we may find safety and refuge. “And I saw that if God had changed the Sabbath from the seventh to the first day,

    He would have changed the writing of the Sabbath commandment, written on the tables of stone, which are now in the ark in the Most Holy Place of the temple in heaven; and it would read thus: The first day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God. But I saw that it read the same as when written on the tables of stone by the finger of God, and delivered to Moses on Sinai. ‘But the seventh day is the sabbath of the Lord thy God.’ Exodus 20:10. I saw that the holy Sabbath is, and will be, the separating wall between the true Israel of God and unbelievers; and that the Sabbath is the great question to unite the hearts of God’s dear, waiting saints.” Early Writings, 33.

    But if all prophesy, and there come in one that believeth not, or one unlearned, he is convinced of all, he is judged of all: And thus are the secrets of the heart made manifest; and so falling down on his face he will worship God, and report that God is in you of a truth. 1Corintians 14:24-25 37 The Time of The End The Time of The End AND at the time of the end shall the king of the south push at him: and the king of the north shall come against him like a whirlwind, with chariots, and with horsemen, and with many ships; and he shall enter into the countries, and shall overflow and pass over.” Daniel 11:40

    In the next chapters we will now do an in-depth study of the final 6 verses of Daniel 11. In 1798, we have already identified that the power which controlled the spiritual characteristics of Egypt–according to Revelation 11:7-11 and The Great Controversy, 269-270–was France. And at that same point in history the power which controlled the spiritual characteristics of Babylon was the Papacy, according to Revelation 17:1-6 and The Great Controversy, 382.

    We found that the word “push” in the first part of Daniel 11:40 means to “war against.” When Napoleon had the pope of Rome taken captive in 1798, the first clause of verse 40 was fulfilled: “And at the time of the end shall the king of the south push at him.” We will now take up the rest of this verse. The next portion of the verse predicts that the king of the north will “come against” the king of the south “like a whirlwind,” implying a counterattack at some future point. However, not simply a counterattack, but a mighty reversal of this war is represented, for in the final words of the verse the king of the north “shall overflow and pass over.”

    We will see below that the word “whirlwind” means to take away fearfully like a storm. This word is placed with the word “against,” illustrating not only a powerful sweeping away, but also an ascendancy. The final clause of the verse represents that the king of the north will overrun and remove the southern king, for to “overflow” is to conquer, rush, or wash away, and to “pass over”

    is to cross over or to overrun. Let us examine Strong’s Hebrew dictionary definitions for some of the key words in Daniel 11:40: “whirlwind–8175: a primary root; to storm; by implication to shiver, i.e. fear:-be (horribly) afraid, fear, hurl as a storm, be tempestuous, come like (take away as with) a whirlwind. “against–5921: same as 5920 used as a preposition (in the singular or plural, often with prefix or as a conjugation with a particle following); above, over, upon, or against. . . . “5920: from 5927. . . . “5927:

    Prim. root; to ascend, intransitively (be high) or actively (mount); used in great variety of senses, primary and secondary, literally and figuratively. . . . “overflow–7857: a primary root; to gush; by implication to inundate, cleanse; by analogy to gallop, conquer. . . . “pass–5674: a primary root; to cross over; used very widely of any transition (literal or figurative; transitive, intransitive, intensive, or causative); specifically to cover. . . .” Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance. .

    Verse 40 teaches that sometime after 1798 the northern king would sweep away the southern king in a very powerful fashion, while also ascending, in some sense. In previous chapters we have demonstrated that Daniel 11:40-45 is a prophecy which was designed by God to be a catalyst for His people’s awakening at the end of the world. We proposed that as a parallel to the Millerite movement we should expect to see repeated some of the events which transpired under the pioneer movement. We referred specifically to Josiah Litch’s prophecy of the fall of the Ottoman Empire as an illustration of what impact the fulfillment of prophecy has on God’s people and the world.

    In connection with that historic event and the prediction that some of the experiences of the pioneer movement will be repeated, we suggested that the recent fall of the Soviet Union was a possible modern counterpart to the fall of the papacy in 1798, with the exception that this prophecy lacked the element of specific prophetic time, and so God’s people were not benefited by an advance public prediction of the event. This proposition raises the question, How did the king of the south begin as France and then become the Soviet Union? Throughout the ebb and flow of history, as marked out in Daniel 11, the kings of the north and south rose and fell as new powers emerged to overthrow the previous kingdoms.

    After 1798, the crown of the south also changed hands. France wore the crown of king of the south in 1798 as it manifested the spiritual characteristics of Egypt (atheism). Yet after the French Revolution the philosophy of atheism began to grow and refine, while the government of France moved away from atheism as the fundamental principle of its philosophy of government. Beginning in the seedbed of France, atheism eventually spread across Europe, and even the whole world. Though growing in its intellectual influence, atheism had ceased to have a voice, for to have a voice prophetically requires a government. “The ‘speaking’ of the nation is the action of its legislative and judicial authorities.” The Great Controversy, 442. The king of the south is not seen again until another na- 38 tion fulfills the qualifications necessary to assume the crown, through exalting and incorporating the characteristics of atheism into their government.

    It is interesting to note that one characteristic of atheism’s work as a force in the history of nations is that it was always accompanied by revolution. Beginning with the French Revolution, atheism placed the palace of the king of the south in France; however, by 1917, atheism moved the palace of the southern king to Russia in the wake of the Bolshevik Revolution. In 1917, the king of the south came out of exile and continued its ongoing battle against the forces of Catholicism. Sister White

    implies that these principles of atheism would continue and reach a higher state of importance than simply the French Revolution: “The centralizing of wealth and power; the vast combinations for the enriching of the few at the expense of the many; the combinations of the poorer classes for the defense of their interests and claims; the spirit of unrest, of riot and bloodshed; the worldwide dissemination of the same teachings that led to the French Revolution–all are tending to involve the whole world in a struggle similar to that which convulsed France.” Education, 228.

    All emphasis supplied unless otherwise noted. Tracing the history of the Soviet Union’s conquests through the following years is enlightening in many ways. First is the fact that as country after country came under the control of this kingdom, the primary mode to accomplish such a feat was revolution. The design of Communism was to infiltrate, indoctrinate, and bring about a revolution. Another aspect of this growth is that almost all the countries which were eventually brought under the umbrella of the Soviet Union had previously been Catholic-dominated nations. One by one, Catholicism was losing its power base. As communism’s revolutions spread throughout the world, the Papacy was provided with a tool to identify the Soviet Union as a common enemy of themselves and the United States. This common enemy ploy prepared the way for the alliance described in verse forty, which is also the alliance more broadly addressed in Revelation 13.

    Verse 40 teaches that the king of the north would eventually sweep the king of the south away–“with chariots, and with horsemen, and with many ships.” Identifying these prophetic symbols points to the role of the United States in this war. We understand that “chariots” and “horsemen” are symbolic of military power in Bible prophecy: “Then Adonijah the son of Haggith exalted himself, saying, I will be king: and he prepared him chariots and horsemen, and fifty men to run before him.” 1 Kings 1:5. “And Benhadad the king of Syria gathered all his host together: and there were thirty and two kings with him, and horses, and chariots: and he went up and besieged Samaria, and warred against it.” 1 Kings 20:1. “Ships” are often associated with economic strength in Bible prophecy: “

    They that go down to the sea in ships, that do business in great waters.” Psalm 107:23. “For in one hour so great riches is come to nought. And every shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off, and cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, What city is like unto this great city! And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness! for in one hour is she made desolate.” Revelation 18:17-19. In Daniel 11:30, the emperors of the Roman Empire had been grieved by their inability to hold their kingdom together as they had previously done. In time France became the first catholic nation when its King Clovis, dedicated his nation to the papacy and began the work of removing the three horns.

    The recent historical records describing the fall of the soviet union echoes the history of Clovis as it identifies the Military and economic pressure supplied by the United Sates coming to the aid of the Papacy to sweep away the southern King, while beginning the prophetic role outlined for the United States in Revelation 13. What had been truth to Adventism for 150 years has become “present truth”. Daniel 11:40 states that when the king of the north sweeps away the southern kingdom, “he shall enter into the countries.” This clause pinpoints that the kingdom of the south would be a confederacy of countries. That was certainly true of the former Soviet Union and its many satellite countries.

    Prophecy Fulfills Prophecy Fulfills Sister White makes a statement which will allow us to test the scenario we have just set forth against the testimony of the historical record. “Historical events, showing the direct fulfillment of prophecy, were set before the people, and the prophecy was seen to be a figurative delineation of events leading down to the close of this earth’s history. The scenes connected with the working of the man of sin are the last features plainly revealed in this earth’s history.” Selected Messages, book 2, 102. As the “historical events” associated with the collapse of the Soviet Union were recorded by the secular press, we find the history of the ongoing war between atheism and Catholicism described.

    The alliance between the United States and the Papacy is addressed, including the military and economic role played by the United States. Incredibly, we find the authors of these secular articles were frequently led to choose words in illustrating their stories which are the same words found in the biblical description of verse 40. God intends for His people to see that these “historical events” are a “direct fulfillment of prophecy.” God would have us recognize this sequence of events as a wake-up call to Laodicea. 39 Confirmation in the Secular Press Confirmation in the Secular Press “Gorby’s Bow To The Roman Legions”–Title in the U.S. News & World Report.

    “When the Holy Roman Emperor Henry IV decided to seek pardon of Pope Gregory VII in 1077, he stood barefoot for three days in the snow outside the papal quarters in Canossa, Italy. Gorbachev’s concordat with the church was no less significant in its way.” Time, December 11, 1989. “The Soviet president’s session Friday with Pope John Paul II is the latest development of a revolution in the Communist world that the pope helped spark and Gorbachev has allowed to happen.” U.S.A. Today, cover story, 1989. “Until recently, the battalions of Marxism seemed to have the upper hand over the soldiers of the Cross. In the wake of the Bolshevik Revolution of 1917, Lenin had pledged toleration but delivered terror.

    ‘Russia turned crimson with the blood of martyrs,’ says Father Gleb Yakunin, Russian Orthodoxy’s bravest agitator for religious freedom. In the Bolsheviks’ first five years in power, 28 bishops and 1,200 priests were cut down by the red sickle. Stalin greatly accelerated the terror, and by the end of Khrushchev’s rule, liquidation of the clergy reached an estimated 50,000. After World War II, fierce but generally less bloody persecution spread into the Ukraine and the new Soviet bloc, affecting millions of Roman Catholics and Protestants as well as Orthodox.” Time, December 4, 1989. “In private meetings with heads of state, back room consultations with dissident groups and persistent propagandizing for his crusade against tyranny, he [John Paul II] has helped bring about the greatest policy change since the Russian Revolution.” Life, December 1989.

    “His [Pope John Paul II] triumphant tour of Poland in 1979, says Polish bishop, altered the ‘mentality of fear, the fear of police and tanks, of losing your job, of not getting promoted, of being thrown out of school, of failing to get a passport. People learned that if they ceased to fear the system, the system was helpless.’ Thus was born Solidarity, backed by the church and led by such friends of the pope as Lech Walesa and Tadeusz Mazowieke, who subsequently became the Soviet bloc’s first Christian Prime Minister.” Time, December 4, 1989.

    “In 1935 Josef Stalin, absolute ruler of the Soviet Union, was given some unsolicited advice. Make a propitiatory gesture to the Vatican, he was told. Pushed too far, his country’s Catholics might become counterrevolutionary. Stalin’s great mustache amplified his sneer. ‘The Pope. And how many divisions has he?’ The answer then was that he has none. The answer now is that he needs none. The structures of Communism are crumbling to the touch.” Life, December 1989. “The rush to freedom in Eastern Europe is a sweet victory for John Paul II.” Life, December 1989. The word “rush” is the verb used to describe the spread of this freedom. He “shall overflow [rush] and pass through.”

    The word “pushed” was chosen by this author to describe the war that Communism was waging against Catholicism. “Of all the events that have shaken the Soviet bloc in 1989, none is more fraught with history–or more implausible–than the polite encounter to take place this week in Vatican City. There, in the spacious ceremonial library of the 16th century Apostolic Palace, the czar of world atheism, Mikhail Gorbachev, will visit the Vicar of Christ, Pope John Paul II”.

    “The moment will be electric, not only because John Paul helped inflame the fervor for freedom in his Polish homeland that swept like brush fire across Eastern Europe. Beyond that, the meeting of the two men symbolizes the end of the 20th century’s most dramatic spiritual war, a conflict in which the seemingly irresistible force of Communism battered against the immovable object of Christian- 40 ity.” Time, December 4, 1989. “While Gorbachev’s hands-off policy was the immediate cause of the chain reaction of liberty that has swept through Eastern Europe in the past few months, John Paul deserves much of the longer-range credit.” Time, December 4, 1989.

    Here the word “swept” is used, and to sweep away is the definition for “come against like a whirlwind.” This event is described as the twentieth century’s most dramatic spiritual war, while identifying Gorbachev as the czar of world atheism as synonymous with being the czar of world Communism. Secular authors recognize Communism as–atheism. “The Triumph Of John Paul II–The tide of freedom washing over Eastern Europe answers his most fervent prayer.” Life, December, 1989. The word “overflow” means to “wash away,” as with water. Who was choosing the words for these secular reporters? “Days of the Whirlwind” Title in Newsweek, December 25, 1989, for an article that is a chronology of the fall of Communism. The author thought the best title for the article was the same word Daniel twice used–to prophetically describe the very same event.

    Chariots and Horsemen Chariots and Horsemen “In 1981, the Communist bloc got another shock. A new American President, Ronald Reagan, began fulfilling his promise to challenge the Soviets, not placate them. Over the next few years, he accelerated the military buildup and announced the Strategic Defense Initiative (SDI), a space-based system for protecting against missile attack. He backed anti-Communist rebels in Nicaragua, Angola, Cambodia, and Afghanistan. And with American troops, he liberated the island of Grenada from Communist thugs. “The Soviets’ confidence was shaken. . . . “The Western Europeans also pressured the Soviets. NATO forged ahead with military modernization. German voters spurned Soviet ‘peace overtures’ and elected a government that voted to deploy new intermediaterange missiles. . . . “Military pressure from America and its Western allies had caused the Soviets to flinch.” Reader’s Digest, March 1990.

    With Many Ships With Many Ships “Gorbachev has also grasped the fact that political and economic survival depends upon the goodwill of the Soviet people, among whom Christians have always outnumbered Communists. Gorbachev, moreover, needs the cooperation of the West, observes Father Mark, a reform-minded Orthodox priest in Moscow, who considers Gorbachev’s program within the U.S.S.R. ‘a result of foreign policy necessity.’ ” Time, December 4, 1989. “In the 1980s, communist economies, always inefficient, went belly up. Before, they had lacked consumer and luxury goods. Now perennial shortages of staples worsened as well. When Soviet miners went on strike in 1989, their demands included soap, toilet paper, and sugar.” Reader’s Digest, March 1990.

    “For Gorbachev, the ferment in the Baltics is shaking not just a small corner of the empire built by Lenin and Stalin, but the foundations of the empire itself. The nationalities question is a potent distillation of many other signs, from a crumbling economy to violent ethnic clashes, that the breathtaking disintegration of the Soviet empire in Eastern Europe may not stop at the Soviet border. As the economy deteriorates and shortages grow, public disillusionment with Communism and with Gorbachev himself is rising, and hostile republics, nationalities and interests groups are competing more fiercely for political power and for shares in the shrinking economy. Corruption and crime are rampant; miners and railway workers threaten to cut off fuel supplies during the bitter winter; Azerbaijanis cut the rail line to an Armenian enclave in their midst; farmers hoard food, leaving city shelves bare.” U.S. News and World Report, January 15, 1990.

    The Whirlwind Begins The Whirlwind Begins “In Poland the freedom movement was born almost three decades ago when the bishop of Krakow sought approval to build a new church. When Communist authorities denied his application, the bishop had a giant cross erected and celebrated open-air masses. The Communists tore it down. The church members replaced it over and over until finally the Communists gave up.” Jubilee, April 1990. Who was that bishop of Krakow? None other than Pope John Paul II. “With the Pope’s support,

    Solidarity (Polish Labor Union) was formed, and John Paul II sent word to Moscow that if Soviet forces crushed Solidarity, he would go to Poland and stand with his people.” Reader’s Digest, March 1990. ” When Tadeusz Mazowiecki took over in August 1989 as Poland’s first non-Communist prime minister in forty-five years, he was asked if he was a socialist. ‘I am a Catholic,’ he answered tersely.” U.S. News and World Report, May 21, 1990. “Three new catholic bishops have recently been named in Czechosovakia. And this month Gorbachev meets Pope John Paul II during a visit to Italy—the first face-to-face encounter

    between the leaders of the Kremlin and the Vatican. The sessions may lead to legalization of the longbanned Ukrainian Catholic Church in the USSR.” Life December, 1989 41 “Last year Lithuania’s two leading bishops were returned to head dioceses after a combined 53 years of internal exile, and the cathedral in Vilnius, previously used as an art museum, was restored for worship. This year the Belorussian republic got its first bishop in 63 years. That paved the way for Archbishop Angelo Sodano, who oversees the Vatican’s foreign relations, to make the arrangements for Gorbachev’s historic visit to the Holy See.

    “These concessions to Catholicism are only part of Gorbachev’s religious liberalization.” Time, December 4, 1989. “Three new Catholic bishops have recently been named in Czechoslovakia. And this month Gorbachev meets Pope John Paul II during a visit to Italy–the first face-to-face encounter between leaders of the Kremlin and the Vatican. The sessions may lead to legalization of the longbanned Ukrainian Catholic Church in the U.S.S.R.” Life, December, 1989.

    “The revival of religious freedom is expected to include lifting of an official ban on the five-million-member Ukraine Catholic Church, which has survived underground since 1946 when Stalin ordered it absorbed into the Russian Orthodox Church. Winning legalization for the Ukrainian Church has been a primary aim of the pope’s. Officials in the Soviet Union say they will clear the way for legalization by permitting Ukrainian Catholics to register, as other religious groups are now required to do under Soviet law.” U.S.

    News and World Report, December 11, 1989. World news presents that Catholicism allied itself with the United States, using economic, social, religious, political, and military pressure to bring about the collapse of Communism. In spite of the wonderful stories of evangelistic triumphs in Eastern Europe we can rest assured that the Catholic Church is rapidly moving to reclaim its former stranglehold upon those countries. Our window of opportunity is indeed very short, for this verse teaches that Catholicism will overrun and cross over these countries as she “overflows and passes through.”

    Time magazine, February 24, 1992, chose the title, “Holy Alliance,” to discuss this coming together of the United States and the Vatican as they sought to bring down Communism. The magazine elaborates on the secret nature of this alliance, and the closeness of the Vatican and the leadership of the United States. It draws the connection between the Vatican and the labor unions, identifying Solidarity as one of the main players in this intrigue. It also labels the use of our military, the CIA, labor unions, and finance, as key tools in this collaboration. “Only President Ronald Reagan and Pope John Paul II were present in the Vatican Library on Monday, June 7, 1982. It was the first time the two had met, and they talked for fifty minutes. . . .

    “In that meeting, Reagan and the pope agreed to undertake a clandestine campaign to hasten the dissolution of the Communist empire. Declares Richard Allen, Reagan’s first National Security Adviser: ‘This was one of the great secret alliances of all time.’ . . . ” ‘Reagan came in with very simple and strongly held views,’ says Admiral Bobby Inman, former deputy director of the CIA. ‘It is a valid point of view that he saw the collapse (of Communism) coming and he pushed it– hard.’ During the first half of 1982, a five-part strategy emerged that was aimed at bringing about the collapse of the Soviet economy. . . . “[1]

    The U.S. defense buildup already under way, aimed at making it too costly for the Soviets to compete militarily with the U.S. Reagan’s Strategic Defense Initiative– Star Wars–became a centerpiece of the strategy. “[2] Covert operations aimed at encouraging reform movements in Hungary, Czechoslovakia, and Poland. “[3] Financial aid to Warsaw Pact nations calibrated to their willingness to protect human rights and undertake political and free-market reforms. “[4]

    Economic isolation of the Soviet Union and the withholding of Western and Japanese technology from Moscow. The Administration focused on denying the U.S.S.R. what it had hoped would be its principal source of hard currency in the twenty-first century: profits from a transcontinental pipeline to supply natural gas to West- 42 ern Europe. “[5] Increased use of Radio Liberty, Voice of America and Radio Free Europe to transmit the Administration’s messages to the peoples of Eastern Europe. ” ‘

    Like all great and lucky leaders, the Pope and President exploited the forces of history to their own ends.’ ” Time, February 4, 1992, 29-30. An incredible part of this history is that God, through Daniel, concisely described these events in just one verse, containing only fifty words. In his book, Keys of This Blood, Malachi Martin, a Vatican insider, goes to great pains to illustrate that the attempted assassination of the pope was viewed by John Paul II as divine evidence that he should be the pope to ascend to the throne of the world.

    The pope saw his attempted assassination as a sign from Mary, confirming the message sent to the Catholic Church and to the world– through the supernatural manifestation of the so-called “virgin” of Fatima, Portugal. This miracle, and the messages connected to it, are the guiding force for Catholicism as it prepares for the next millennium of peace. The Fatima miracle has specific information concerning Communism, Russia, and the conversion of the world. Strangely enough, this miracle occurred in 1917–the very year of the Bolshevic Revolution. The healing of the deadly wound identifies the restoration of power unto the Papacy as a geopolitical power. The Vatican lost its throne in 1798, when the king of the south began a war against the king of the north.

    It is also noteworthy that the 1981 assassination attempt against the Pope–the king of the north–was apparently ordered by the king of the south–the Soviet Union. In a caption connected with two photographs showing the assassination attempts of both the pope and of Ronald Reagan, the following statement was made: “A Common Brush With Death–At their first meeting, Reagan and John Paul II discussed something else they had in common: both had survived assassination attempts that occurred only six weeks apart in 1981, and both believed God had saved them for a special mission.

    And both referred to the ‘miraculous’ fact that they had ‘survived.’ In May 1981, before a vast audience in St. Peter’s Square, Pope John Paul was shot and severely wounded by Mehmet Ali Agea. There was immediate speculation that the Turkish gunman had been sent by East bloc plotters from Bulgaria, sponsored by the Soviet secret police. Their aim: to silence the one man capable of shaking the foundations of international Communism.” Life, December 1989. “With the Pope’s support, Solidarity (Polish Labor Union) was formed, and John Paul II sent word to Moscow that if Soviet forces crushed Solidarity, he would go to Poland and stand with his people. The Soviets were so alarmed that they hatched a plot to kill him. . . . The Pope cautioned Solidarity leaders, particularly his friend Lech Walesa, to proceed slowly. They did. In 1988 General Wojciech Jaruzelski, the Polish Communist leader, went to them offering a deal. Solidarity insisted on an election, which it carried with some 80 percent of the vote.

    When the Communist government fell, the impact on Eastern Europe was electrifying.” Reader’s Digest, March 1990. The final movements in the healing of the deadly wound of the Papacy have begun, and ironically, the reigning pope himself received a deadly physical wound during this time period. The fulfillment of Daniel 11:40 is the first step of three steps which are necessary for the complete healing of the Papacy’s deadly wound. The first step is now past history. The historical record of the war between these two kingdoms confirms that it continued to the very end.

    The next area of conquest for the Vatican is the glorious land of the United States. Possibly the most significant point of verse 40 is that the United States has already formed an alliance with the enemy which is preparing to bring her under his control. This is an echo of how the Papacy originally came into the control of the world, for just as Clovis surrendered his pagan beliefs when he came to the aid of the Papacy,

    likewise the United States surrendered its Protestant beliefs when it came to the aid of the Papacy. This is true because to meet the definition of Protestant, one must protest popery, and maintain a firm denial of any type of alliance with Catholicism. Then said he unto me prophesy unto the wind, prophesy, son of man, and say to the wind, Thus saith the Lord God ; come from the four winds , O breath and breathe upon those slain that they may live. Ezekiel 37:9 43 The Modern Glorious Land The Modern Glorious Land HE shall enter also into the glorious land, and many countries shall be overthrown: but these shall escape out of his hand, even Edom, and Moab, and the chief of the children of Ammon.” Daniel 11:41. Daniel 11:41 identifies the next spiritual area of conquest for the king of the north as the “glorious land.”

    The word translated as “glorious” is defined in Strong’s Concordance as, “in the sense of prominence; splendor (as conspicuous), beautiful, goodly.” In agreement with the above definition this word is sometimes translated as “goodly.” At times it is used to describe ancient Palestine, ancient Israel’s Land of Promise that “flowed with milk and honey.” This was the land which Moses so ardently longed to enter–yet was forbidden. “I pray thee, let me go over, and see the good land that is beyond Jordan, that goodly mountain, and Lebanon.” Deuteronomy 3:25.

    “The great Ruler of nations had declared that Moses was not to lead the congregation of Israel into the goodly land, and the earnest pleading of God’s servant could not secure a reversing of His sentence. He knew that he must die. Yet he had not for a moment faltered in his care for Israel. He had faithfully sought to prepare the congregation to enter upon the promised inheritance.” Patriarchs and Prophets, 469. The goodly land was a “promised inheritance,” designed to fulfill a specific purpose for ancient Israel. “

    In Egypt their taste had become perverted. God designed to restore their appetite to a pure, healthy state, in order that they might enjoy the simple fruits that were given to Adam and Eve in Eden. He was about to establish them in a second Eden, a goodly land, where they might enjoy the fruits and grains that He would provide for them. He purposed to remove the feverish diet upon which they had subsisted in Egypt; for He wished them to be in perfect health and soundness when they entered the goodly land to which He was leading them, so that the surrounding heathen nations might be constrained to glorify the God of Israel, the God who had done so wonderful a work for His people. Unless the people who acknowledged Him as the God of heaven were in perfect soundness of health,

    His name could not be glorified.” The Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary, vol. 1, 1102. “God’s law must be exalted, His authority maintained; and to the house of Israel was given this great and noble work. God separated them from the world, that He might commit to them a sacred trust. He made them the depositories of His law, and He purposed through them to preserve among men the knowledge of Himself. Thus the light of Heaven was to shine out to a world enshrouded in darkness, and a voice was to be heard appealing to all peoples to turn from idolatry to serve the living God

    Jeff Pippenger Time of the end 5
    2  3  4  5  6  7  8  9

    FUTURE FOR AMERICA

    ” ‘With great power, and with a mighty hand,’ (Exodus 32:11) God brought His chosen people out of the land of Egypt. ‘He sent Moses his servant; and Aaron whom he had chosen. They shewed his signs among them, and wonders in the land of Ham.’ ‘He rebuked the Red sea also, and it was dried up: so he led them through the depths.’ Psalms 105:26-27; 106:9. He rescued them from their servile state, that He might bring them to a good land, a land which in His providence He had prepared for them as a refuge from their enemies. He would bring them to Himself and encircle them in His everlasting arms; and in return for His goodness and mercy they were to exalt His name and make it glorious in the earth.

    ‘The Lord’s portion is his people; Jacob is the lot of his inheritance. He found him in a desert land, and in the waste howling wilderness; he led him about, he instructed him, he kept him as the apple of his eye. As an eagle stirreth up her nest, fluttereth over her young, spreadeth abroad her wings, taketh them, beareth them on her wings: so the Lord alone did lead him, and there was no strange god with him.’ Deuteronomy 32:9-12. Thus He brought the Israelites unto Himself, that they might dwell as under the shadow of the Most High. Miraculously preserved from the perils of the wilderness wandering, they were finally established in the Land of Promise as a favored nation.” Prophets and 44 Kings, 16-17. Palestine was “designed” by the Lord as a fertile and prosperous land, capable of easily supplying all the temporal needs of ancient Israel. The Lord included in His providential design Palestine’s location at the crossroads of the ancient world. This central location facilitated Israel’s ease of interaction with mankind as they sought to “preserve among men the knowledge of Himself.” God “purposed” to raise up a “favored nation,” who would be the “depositories of His law.” If they would have upheld the terms of the “sacred trust,” they would have exalted “His name” and made “it glorious in the earth.” To accommodate this holy purpose,

    He designed a special land of prosperity, divinely located on center stage in the theater of the world. The definition of the word “glorious” aptly describes Palestine and its purpose, in the sense of its prominence and beauty. Daniel and the Glorious Land Daniel and the Glorious Land Daniel speaks of “the glorious land” twice in chapter 11. He first mentions this land in Daniel 11:16: “But he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him: and he shall stand in the glorious land, which by his hand shall be consumed.” Uriah Smith,

    commenting on this verse states, “After putting an end to the war, Pompey demolished the walls of Jerusalem, transferred several cities from the jurisdiction of Judea to that of Syria, and imposed tribute on the Jews. For the first time Jerusalem was by conquest placed in the hands of Rome, that power which was to hold the ‘glorious land’ in its iron grasp till it had utterly consumed it.” Daniel and the Revelation, 247. Uriah Smith, and other Adventist pioneers, correctly viewed Daniel 11:16 as describing pagan Rome’s conquest of “the glorious land” of ancient Palestine. Pagan Rome’s invasion and victory is prophetically illustrated by the symbolic use of the word “hand.”

    The “hand” is used prophetically to identify forced subjection. This symbol of subjection can describe either a literal or spiritual subjection, depending upon the context. Understanding the symbolic meaning of “hand” as force, identifies how the mark of the beast will be applied. In Daniel 11:41, we see papal Rome spiritually conquering the glorious land of the United States in connection with a description of those who escape his “hand.” We will look more closely at the prophetic use of the word “hand” in the next chapter. Daniel 11:16 portrays ancient Palestine being literally invaded, as ancient Israel was literally conquered by pagan Rome. Daniel portrays pagan Rome as “standing” in Palestine, for pagan Rome literally conquered the land. In Daniel 11:41 papal Rome spiritually conquers the modern glorious land, and as it does so, it is portrayed as “entering” that land–not standing in it.

    The glorious land of ancient Israel was literally conquered by pagan Rome, but the glorious land for modern Israel will be spiritually conquered by papal Rome. Sister White counsels that “all the experience” of ancient Israel has important lessons which modern Israel should “carefully consider.” Ancient and Modern Ancient and Modern “

    All the experience of Israel has a lesson for us, who are living in the last hours of time. We should carefully consider their course of action and the dealings of God with them, and then imitate their virtues, while we shun those acts which brought upon them His displeasure. This mighty God of Israel is our God. In Him we may trust, and if we obey His requirements He will work for us in as signal a manner as He did for His ancient people. It should be the most earnest study and continual effort of modern Israel to bring themselves into close and intimate relationship with God.”

    The Signs of the Times, November 11, 1880. “I was pointed back to ancient Israel. But two of the adults of the vast army that left Egypt entered the land of Canaan. Their dead bodies were strewn in the wilderness because of their transgressions. Modern Israel are in greater danger of forgetting God and being led into idolatry than were His ancient people.” Testimonies, vol. 1, 609. “Unmistakable evidence is given that God is a jealous God, and that He will require of modern Israel as He did of ancient Israel, that they obey His law. For all who live upon the earth is this sacred history traced by the pen of Inspiration.” The Signs of the Times, May 27, 1880.

    “For forty years did unbelief, murmuring, and rebellion shut out ancient Israel from the land of Canaan. The same sins have delayed the entrance of modern Israel into the heavenly Canaan. In neither case were the promises of God at fault. It is the unbelief, the worldliness, unconsecration, and strife among the Lord’s professed people that have kept us in this world of sin and sorrow so many years.” Selected Messages, book 1, 69. When Sister White states, “the experience of Israel has a lesson for us,” and that “this sacred history” has been “traced” for “all who live upon the earth,” she recognizes the Land of Promise as an important part of the parallel between ancient and modern Israel. Carefully consider the next quotation.

    While primarily addressing the United States, Sister White first quotes Jeremiah 3:18-19. This verse specifically refers to ancient Palestine as “the land” which Israel had been “given for an inheritance.” Sister White then identifies a specific favored land which has been divinely provided–for modern Israel: ” In those days the house of Judah shall walk with the house of Israel, and they shall come together out of the land of 45 the north to the land that I have given for an inheritance unto your fathers. But I said, How shall I put thee among the children, and give thee a pleasant land, a goodly heritage of the hosts of nations? and I said, Thou shalt call me, My father; and shalt not turn away from me.’ Jeremiah 3:18-19.

    “When the land which the Lord provided as an asylum for His people, that they might worship Him according to the dictates of their own consciences, the land over which for long years the shield of Omnipotence has been spread, the land which God has favored by making it the depository of the pure religion of Christ–when that land shall, through its legislators, abjure the principles of Protestantism, and give countenance to Romish apostasy in tampering with God’s law–it is then that the final work of the man of sin will be revealed.” Signs of the Times, June 12, 1893. We noticed earlier that God’s promise to ancient Israel was “that they might dwell as under the shadow of the Most High” as He “encircled them in His everlasting arms.” For modern Israel, the United States is “the land” which was provided as an “asylum for His people.” It is “the land” which has been “favored” by “the shield of Omnipotence.” Sister White specifies “the land” four times in this passage, accentuating the geographical aspect of the United States. The United States was “designed” by God to accomplish the same purpose for modern Israel as did Palestine for ancient Israel, providing God’s people with many spiritual and secular advantages in order to accomplish God’s mission on earth.

    “The Lord has done more for the United States than for any other country upon which the sun shines. Here He provided an asylum for His people, where they could worship Him according to the dictates of conscience. Here Christianity has progressed in its purity. The life-giving doctrine of the one Mediator between God and man has been freely taught. God designed that this country should ever remain free for all people to worship Him in accordance with the dictates of conscience. He designed that its civil institutions, in their expansive productions, should represent the freedom of gospel privileges.” Maranatha, 193.

    “The United States is a land that has been under the special shield of the Omnipotent One. God has done great things for this country, but in the transgression of His law, men have been doing a work originated by the man of sin. Satan is working out his designs to involve the human family in disloyalty.” The Seventhday Adventist Bible Commentary, vol. 7, 975. The United States was designed to be a modern-day land of milk and honey in order that God’s people could proclaim the final warning message to the world. Its prosperity, principles of government, and position as the great melting pot for the different nationalities of the world were “designed” to provide the same evangelistic advantages that were provided to ancient Israel through the glorious land of ancient Palestine.

    At this point, we have failed to take full advantage of this providential favor, just as ancient Israel failed. Time is rapidly running out! “Is it in vain that the declaration of eternal truth has been given to this nation to be carried to all the nations of the world? God has chosen a people and made them the repositories of truth weighty with eternal results. To them has been given the light that must illuminate the world. Has God made a mistake? Are we indeed His chosen instrumentalities? Are we the men and women who are to bear to the world the messages of Revelation fourteen, to proclaim the message of salvation to those who are standing on the brink of ruin? Do we act as if we were?” Selected Messages, book 1, 92.

    The war between the southern and northern kings in Daniel 11:40 establishes 1798 as the starting point for the conflict between the forces of Catholicism and atheism. The war portrayed in that verse is not resolved until the “chariots, and ships,” symbolizing the economic and military power of the United States, are brought into alliance with Catholicism. The United States and the Papacy formed an alliance as they recognized the USSR, the modern king of the south, as a common enemy. This alliance was formed not only to secure the freedom of the nations which were enslaved and dominated by the USSR, but also to battle against the philosophy of atheism.

    This alliance parallels the activities of Clovis, king of France, who turned away from the predominant religious profession of his nation in order to come to the aid of Catholicism in its battle against Arianism. The alliance between Clovis and Catholicism resulted in the assault against the Ostrogoths, Vandals, and Heruli, which consisted not only of a war against the three nations, but also a war against the religious philosophy of Arianism which was held by these three nations. Once the alliance was formed, Clovis and other nations of Europe, which had formerly been pagan, began the military conquest which placed the Papacy on the throne of the world. The work of plucking up the three horns of Daniel 7, was carried on from ad A.D.508 until the last of the three horns was removed in A.D.538. At that point the abominable desolating power of the Papacy was set up.

    The alliance between Clovis and the Vatican led to the 1260- year rule of the Papacy, ending with the infliction of “the deadly wound” in 1798. Clovis’ France empowered the Papacy at the beginning of the 1260 years, and Napoleon’s France used its power to bring an end to the same 1260 years. What began with an alliance, ended with war and captivity. The finishing of the first epoch of papal rule in 1798, is followed by retaliation against the king of the south which initiates the final epoch of papal rule. This ending is historically located in 1798, and with the future retaliation, is symbolically identified in Daniel 11:40. In 46 this verse, describing the final outcome of the alliance of Clovis, we see the United States symbolized as “ships, and chariots” as it begins to repeat the infamous historical record of the alliance of Clovis.

    The tyrannical authority of Rome was brought to an end in this verse, and yet, in this same verse, we see the beginning of Rome’s eventual return to the power of her former position. In the historical setting of 1798, Sister White also addresses the United States: “What nation of the New World was in 1798 rising into power, giving promise of strength and greatness, and attracting the attention of the world? The application of the symbol admits of no question. One nation, and only one, meets the specifications of this prophecy; it points unmistakably to the United States of America. Again and again the thought, almost the exact words, of the sacred writer has been unconsciously employed by the orator and the historian in describing the rise and growth of this nation. The beast was seen ‘coming up out of the earth;’ and, according to the translators, the word here rendered ‘coming up’ literally signifies ‘to grow or spring up as a plant. . . .’ ” ‘And he had two horns like a lamb.’ Revelation 13:11.

    The lamblike horns indicate youth, innocence, and gentleness, fitly representing the character of the United States when presented to the prophet as ‘coming up’ in 1798. Among the Christian exiles who first fled to America and sought an asylum from royal oppression and priestly intolerance were many who determined to establish a government upon the broad foundation of civil and religious liberty. Their views found place in the Declaration of Independence, which sets forth the great truth that ‘all men are created equal’ and endowed with the inalienable right to ‘life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.’

    And the Constitution guarantees to the people the right of self-government, providing that representatives elected by the popular vote shall enact and administer the laws. Freedom of religious faith was also granted, every man being permitted to worship God according to the dictates of his conscience. Republicanism and Protestantism became the fundamental principles of the nation. These principles are the secret of its power and prosperity. The oppressed and downtrodden throughout Christendom have turned to this land with interest and hope. Millions have sought its shores, and the United States has risen to a place among the most powerful nations of the earth.” The Great Controversy, 440-441. It is worthy to note here that Sister White sets forth the books of Daniel and Revelation as books which complement each other. When we recognize the United States prophetically in Daniel 11:40-41, we line up this testimony with Revelation 13, like “a hand in a glove.”

    We know verse forty is placing us historically at the time of the “deadly wound.” Revelation 13 is the testimony about the beast with the deadly wound and the beast which uses its power to heal the head of the beast which had received the deadly wound. These verses in Daniel project themselves perfectly into Revelation 13; they also squarely line up with the Spirit of Prophecy testimony concerning this time period in history.

    In 1798 atheism established its capital within the realm of France, ultimately migrating to Russia, and eventually growing into the empire of the USSR. In 1798 Catholicism became a slain beast, removed from its geopolitical position as king of the earth, and yet ultimately destined to return to that very position which she had lost. Atheism and Catholicism are both portrayed as being in the process of change. So, too, is the United States–for in 1798 the United States was still the young lamblike beast of Revelation 13.

    In its youth the United States has been sustained by the purity of its Protestant doctrine, but given time, it will eventually cease to be a lamb, as it will begin to speak as a dragon. These three entities are tied together in Daniel 11:40, and by verse 41 the United States, through the passage of a national Sunday law, will complete the metamorphosis of Revelation 13:11: “And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon.” Inspiration portrays three specific powers in Daniel 11:40, as well as identifying a historical starting point. The three powers are placed within a setting in which their relationship is seen to be that of three political powers which are striving for the mastery of the world. But underlying the hunger for temporal power, we also find three conflicting spiritual and philosophical perspectives.

    Beginning with the counterattack against the atheistic power of the king of the south, the sequence of events, which will unfold through the following verses, describes the growth of the spiritual power of Catholicism which prevails through the support of the forces of apostate Protestantism. The spiritual victories represented have a literal counterpart as the nations of the world are step by step brought under the dominion and ultimate control of the Papacy, as sustained and supported by the United States. The glorious land of the United States is the next target for spiritual conquest by the papal king of the north: “The greatest and most favored nation upon the earth is the United States. A gracious Providence has shielded this country, and poured upon her the choicest of Heaven’s blessings. Here the persecuted and oppressed have found refuge. Here the Christian faith in its purity has been taught. This people have been the recipients of great light and unrivaled mercies.

    But these gifts have been repaid by ingratitude and forgetfulness of God. The Infinite One keeps a reckoning with the nations, and their guilt is proportioned to the light rejected. A fearful record now stands in the register of heaven against our land; but the crime which shall fill up the measure of her iniquity is that of 47 making void the law of God. Between the laws of men and the precepts of Jehovah will come the last great conflict of the controversy between truth and error. Upon this battle we are now entering–a battle not between rival churches contending for the supremacy, but between the religion of the Bible and the religion of fable and tradition. The agencies which will unite against truth and righteousness in this contest are now actively at work.” The Signs of the Times, July 4, 1899.

    “America, . . . where the greatest light from heaven has been shining upon the people, can become the place of greatest peril and darkness because the people do not continue to practice the truth and walk in the light.” Selected Messages, book 3, 387. “The people of the United States have been a favored people; but when they restrict religious liberty, surrender Protestantism, and give countenance to popery, the measure of their guilt will be full, and ‘national apostasy’ will be registered in the books of heaven. The result of this apostasy will be national ruin.” Review and Herald, May 2, 1893. “Our land is in jeopardy.

    The time is drawing on when its legislators shall so abjure the principles of Protestantism as to give countenance to Romish apostasy. The people for whom God has so marvelously wrought, strengthening them to throw off the galling yoke of popery, will by a national act give vigor to the corrupt faith of Rome, and thus arouse the tyranny which only waits for a touch to start again into cruelty and despotism. With rapid steps are we already approaching this period.” The Spirit of Prophecy, vol. 4, 410.

    The previous passages in the Spirit of Prophecy which set forth the purpose of the United States contain another important insight which we passed by until now. In those previous nine passages we sought to identify the modern glorious land as the United States. Review these once more and you will find that all of these passages address not simply the United States, but they also address t

    he national Sunday law. Both references to “the glorious land” in Daniel 11, identify the entrance of Rome into the land that serves as a haven or refuge for Israel. In agreement with Daniel, Sister White also places her information of the modern-day glorious land in connection with the papal king of the north entering into it through the passage of a national Sunday law. The history of ancient Israel presents an important parallel that modern Israel must prayerfully consider. One lesson, of utmost importance in this series, is the recognition that, just as God provided “the glorious land” of Palestine for ancient Israel, He has also provided “the glorious land” of the United States for the Seventh-day Adventist people–

    His modern Israel. We have been assigned the task of proclaiming the final warning message to a world which is fearfully ignorant of the issues involved, and of the impending catastrophes connected with these final moments of probation. Ancient Israel was given a similar assignment and failed. The signs of the times, in connection with the unfolding light of prophecy, demand that we as a people begin to remove any obstacles from our personal experience which might prevent us from being among those who loudly proclaim this final message. The books of Daniel and Revelation are of great consequence to us, and should be studied with great earnestness. {Review and Herald, June 21, 1898 par. 38} 48 The Great Escape

    The Great Escape HE shall enter also into the glorious land, and many countries shall be overthrown: but these shall escape out of his hand, even Edom, and Moab, and the chief of the children of Ammon.” Daniel 11:41. In Daniel 11:40-42, there is symbolized within each verse a specific area of conquest for the Papacy. In previous articles we have noted that in verse 40 the Soviet Union is symbolized as the king of the south, and in verse 41, the United States is symbolized as the glorious land. In verse 42,

    the entire world is symbolized as Egypt, which we will discuss in a future chapter. The word countries is found in each of these verses, but in 41, it is italicized, thus identifying a word which has been supplied by the translators. In verse 40, the Papacy sweeps away the many countries which made up the former Soviet Union, and in verse 42, the Papacy brings all the countries of the world under its dominion. But in verse 41, when the Papacy enters the glorious land of the United States, many (people) are overthrown–but not many countries.

    Inadvertently, the translators of the King James Version minimized an important distinction within these verses by their addition of the word countries in verse forty-one. First, the Papacy enters into the countries of the former Soviet Union; then, he enters the United States; then, every country on the globe is brought into subjection. The Onward March The Onward March In Daniel 11:40-45 we see the Papacy marching as it ascends to the throne of the world, and ultimately to its final destruction.

    These verses portray the king of the north moving through a progression of events. First he comes against the king of the south; then he enters the countries; and then, he passes over. In verse 41 he enters the glorious land; then in verse 42 he moves into Egypt, and by verse 43 all the countries are marching with him. In verse 44 he goes forth to destroy, and, eventually, he plants his tent in verse 45, where he is identified as coming to his end. These unfolding events provide a setting which illustrates that the information symbolized within these verses is a progression. The events associated with the approaching Sunday-law test, symbolized in verse 41, are also a progressive series of events.

    The Twofold Division The Twofold Division As the Papacy spiritually enters the glorious land at the passage of a national Sunday law, those who “escape out of his hand” are contrasted by those who are “overthrown.” The division between those who are overthrown and those who escape first takes place among God’s people, and then progresses into the world. The Sunday-law test is the ending of the process of separating of God’s people, and the beginning of the process of separating the people of the world. This first separation occurs within God’s church and determines those who will receive the latter rain from those who will give heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils: “The great issue so near at hand

    [the Sabbath test]

    will weed out those whom God has not appointed and He will have a pure, true, sanctified ministry prepared for the latter rain.” Selected Messages, book 3, 385. “I saw that none could share the ‘refreshing’ unless they obtain the victory over every besetment, over pride, selfishness, love of the world, and over every wrong word and action. We should, therefore, be drawing nearer and nearer to the Lord and be earnestly seeking that preparation necessary to enable us to stand in the battle in the day of the Lord. Let all remember that God is holy and that none but holy beings can ever dwell in His presence.” Early Writings, 71.

    “When the law of God is made void the church will be sifted by fiery trials, and a larger portion than we now anticipate, will give heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils.” Selected Messages, book 2, 368. The second separation begins when 49 God’s purified bride begins to call His “other sheep” out of Babylon. “When those that ‘believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness’ (2 Thessalonians 2:12), shall be left to receive strong delusion and to believe a lie, then the light of truth will shine upon all whose hearts are open to receive it, and all the children of the Lord that remain in Babylon will heed the call: ‘

    Come out of her, my people.’ Revelation 18:4.” Maranatha, 173. The persecution accompanying the Sunday-law test divides God’s people into those who “receive strong delusions,” and those who are “prepared for the latter rain.” “In the absence of the persecution there have drifted into our ranks men who appear sound and their Christianity unquestionable, but who, if persecution should arise, would go out from us.” Evangelism, 360. “As the storm approaches, a large class who have professed faith in the third angel’s message, but have not been sanctified through obedience to the truth, abandon their position and join the ranks of the opposition.” The Great Controversy, 608.

    A Change for the Worse A Change for the Worse As the United States will form an alliance with Catholicism in Daniel 11:40, it will cease to uphold the definition and the principles of Protestantism. This change will be a progressive growth leading to a national Sunday law, symbolized by the joining of hands. Beyond the Sunday law, this alliance continues to develop to the point where the United States will force the whole world to make an image to the beast, and then ultimately be instrumental in issuing the worldwide death decree. “How the Roman Church can clear herself from the charge of idolatry we cannot see. . . .

    And this is the religion which Protestants are beginning to look upon with so much favor, and which will eventually be united with Protestantism. This union will not, however, be effected by a change in Catholicism; for Rome never changes. She claims infallibility. It is Protestantism that will change. The adoption of liberal ideas on its part will bring it where it can clasp the hand of Catholicism.” Review and Herald, June 1, 1886. Before the Sunday law is “strictly enforced,” as the United States moves closer to Catholicism and farther from her Protestant heritage, the divine protection, which the principles of Protestantism have secured for this nation, will begin to be withdrawn. This withdrawal of divine favor brings calamities and troubles in proportion to the lessening distance between the United States and Catholicism.

    These troubles contribute to the initial persecution, which in turn, contributes to the division of God’s people. “It will be declared that men are offending God by the violation of the Sunday-sabbath; that this sin has brought calamities which will not cease until Sunday observance shall be strictly enforced; and that those who present the claims of the fourth commandment, thus destroying reverence for Sunday, are troublers of the people, preventing their restoration to divine favor and temporal prosperity. Thus the accusation urged of old against the servant of God will be repeated and upon grounds equally well established.” The Great Controversy, 590.

    The people of this land will desire a “restoration to divine favor and temporal prosperity.” Their desire for a return to “prosperity” indicates that economic distress precedes the Sunday law. “The very means that is now so sparingly invested in the cause of God, and that is selfishly retained, will, in a little while, be cast with all idols to the moles and to the bats. Money will soon depreciate in value very suddenly when the reality of eternal scenes opens to the senses of man.” Welfare Ministry, 266.

    Increasing economic instability with escalating calamities will contribute to the demand for Sunday observance, while also accelerating the persecution of God’s people, thus further dividing God’s people. Our work of warning will then be restricted by persecution, economic trials, increasing calamities, and apostasy from our ranks: “The work which the church has failed to do in a time of peace and prosperity she will have to do in a terrible crisis under most discouraging, forbidding circumstances.

    The warnings that worldly conformity has silenced or withheld must be given under the fiercest opposition from enemies of the faith. And at that time the superficial, conservative class, whose influence has steadily retarded the progress of the work, will renounce the faith and take their stand with its avowed enemies, toward whom their sympathies have long been tending.” Testimonies, vol. 5, 463. The Shaking The Shaking This separation process is called “the shaking.” The shaking finishes its work for God’s people soon after the passage of the national Sunday law in the United States, and then it proceeds to the inhabitants of the world.

    The Sunday law is the finish line for those who profess to be Seventh-day Adventists, but it is also the starting line for the shaking to move from Adventism to the world. The issue of Sabbath/Sunday sacredness will form the final dividing line between the obedient and the disobedient in this world: “The Sabbath will be the great test of loyalty, for it is the point of truth especially controverted. When the final test shall be brought to bear upon men, then the line of distinction will be drawn between those who serve God and those who serve Him not.

    While the observance of the false sabbath in compliance with the law of the state, con- 50 trary to the fourth commandment, will be an avowal of allegiance to a power that is in opposition to God, the keeping of the true Sabbath, in obedience to God’s law, is an evidence of loyalty to the Creator. While one class, by accepting the sign of submission to earthly powers, receive the mark of the beast, the other choosing the token of allegiance to divine authority, receive the seal of God.” The Great Controversy, 605. Rising to the Occasion Rising to the Occasion As persecution increases, those who have only professed the truth, yet not experienced it, will continue to flee the ranks of Adventism.

    At that time those who have not only professed but also experienced the truth will become more zealous in proportion to the apostasy in the world and in the church: “When the law of God is being made void, when His name is dishonored, when it is considered disloyal to the laws of the land to keep the seventh day as the Sabbath, when wolves in sheep’s clothing, through blindness of mind and hardness of heart, are seeking to compel the conscience, shall we give up our loyalty to God? No, no.

    The wrongdoer is filled with a Satanic hatred against those who are loyal to the commandments of God, but the value of God’s law as a rule of conduct must be made manifest. The zeal of those who obey the Lord will be increased as the world and the church unite in making void the law. They will say with the Psalmist, ‘I love thy commandments above gold; yea, above fine gold.’ Psalm 119:127. This is what will be sure to occur when the law of God is made void by a national act. When Sunday is exalted and sustained by law, then the principle that actuates the people of God will be made manifest, as the principle of the three Hebrews was made manifest when Nebuchadnezzar commanded them to worship the golden image in the plain of Dura. We can see what our duty is when the truth is overborne by falsehood.” Manuscript Releases, vol. 13, 71.

    The Time of Destructive Judgments The Time of Destructive Judgments The division of God’s people who “escape” the king of the north and those who are “overthrown” by him, reaches its climax when the law of God is made void “in a special sense.” This act of national apostasy is followed by national ruin, as God’s destructive judgments are poured out: “A time is coming when the law of God is, in a special sense, to be made void in our land.

    The rulers of our nation will, by legislative enactments, enforce the Sunday law, and thus God’s people be brought into great peril. When our nation, in its legislative councils, shall enact laws to bind the consciences of men in regard to their religious privileges, enforcing Sunday observance, and bringing oppressive power to bear against those who keep the seventh-day Sabbath, the law of God will, to all intents and purposes, be made void in our land; and national apostasy will speedily be followed by national ruin.” Review and Herald, December 18, 1888.

    “Protestants will work upon the rulers of the land to make laws to restore the lost ascendancy of the man of sin, who sits in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God. Roman Catholic principles will be taken under the care and protection of the state. This national apostasy will speedily be followed by national ruin. 

     The protest of Bible truth will be no longer tolerated by those who have not made the law of God their rule of life.” Review and Herald, June 15, 1897. The Closed Door The Closed Door When the Sunday law is enforced, “national ruin” will follow “speedily” upon its heels. This time of “destructive judgments” will be the time when probation will close for Seventh-day Adventists in the United States. “Many who have known the truth have corrupted their way before God and have departed from the faith. The broken ranks will be filled up by those represented by Christ as coming in at the eleventh hour. There are many with whom the Spirit of God is striving. The time of God’s destructive judgments is the time of mercy for those who have no opportunity to learn what is truth. Tenderly will the Lord look upon them. His heart of mercy is touched; His hand is still stretched out to save, while the door is closed to those who would not enter. Large numbers will be admitted who in these last days hear the truth for the first time.” This Day With God, 163.

    Those in Babylon “with whom the Spirit of God is striving,” will respond to the loud cry message and replace the Adventists who “corrupted their way before God.” For those who have corrupted their way, the time of “national ruin” will be the “time of God’s destructive judgments,” while for those who have had “no opportunity to learn what is truth,” it will be a “time of mercy.” The time of mercy and time of judgment are determined by our personal response to the light which has been made available to us.

    What They Might Have Done What They Might Have Done Seventh-day Adventists, more than any other people, will have no excuse for not upholding the Sabbath when the Sunday law is enforced, for we are not simply judged by what we know but also by what we could have known had we availed ourselves of every opportunity for enlightenment: “The punishment of those who have had abundant opportunity to know the truth, but who in blindness and unbelief have contended against God and His messengers, will be proportionate to the light they have rejected. God greatly favored them, giving them peculiar advantages and gifts, 51 that they might let their light shine forth to others.

    But in their perversity they led others astray. God will judge them for the good they might have done, but did not. He will call them to account for their misused opportunities. They turned from God’s way to their own way, and they will be judged according to their works. By walking contrary to the principles of the truth, they greatly dishonored God. They became fools in His sight by turning His truth into a lie. As they have been distinguished by the mercies bestowed on them, so they will be distinguished by the severity of their punishment.” Review and Herald, June 25, 1901.

    As the issue moves through Adventism into the world the same testing requirements will be used upon those in the world as was used upon Adventists. The test will be determined on how we respond to truth once we are informed of the issues. The reception of the “mark of the beast” requires an informed choice regarding God’s Sabbath. See The Great Controversy, 449.

    None will receive “the mark of the beast,” until “the issue is thus plainly set before them.” This issue had been plainly set before Seventh-day Adventists long before the Sunday law. They have been “enlightened concerning the obligation of the true Sabbath,” and for them to then “transgress the command of God,” and “obey a precept which has no higher authority than that of Rome,” is to “acknowledge the supremacy” of the Papacy, receive the mark of the beast, and close their probationary time. The Great Escape

    The Great Escape In verse 41, we see those who “escape out of his hand.” In this phrase the word “hand” is a prophetic symbol which portrays the power and authority exercised by a conqueror. “Thus saith the Lord; Behold, I will give Pharaohhophra king of Egypt into the hand of his enemies, and into the hand of them that seek his life; as I gave Zedekiah king of Judah into the hand of Nebuchadrezzar king of Babylon, his enemy, and that sought his life.” Jeremiah 44:30. See also Zechariah 11:6.

    When the king of the north enters the glorious land there are some who escape his hand and some who are overthrown. The word “hand,” is used to represent the power and authority exercised by the Papacy when it enters the United States and overthrows many. The authority of the Papacy is Sunday observance: “As the sign of the authority of the Catholic Church, papist writers cite ‘the very act of changing the Sabbath into Sunday, which Protestants allow of; . . . because by keeping Sunday, they acknowledge the church’s power to ordain feasts, and to command them under sin.’–Henry Tuberville, An Abridgment of the Christian Doctrine, page 58. What then is the change of the Sabbath, but the sign, or mark, of the authority of the Roman Church–‘the mark of the beast’?”

    The Great Controversy, 448. “The sign, or seal, of God is revealed in the observance of the seventh-day Sabbath, the Lord’s memorial of Creation. . . . The mark of the beast is the opposite of this–the observance of the first day of the week. This mark distinguishes those who acknowledge the supremacy of the papal authority from those who acknowledge the authority of God.” Testimonies, vol. 8, 117. When Daniel 11:41 is understood in this context, Daniel’s use of the word “hand,” represents the assumption of spiritual authority in the United States by the Papacy at the passage of the Sunday law. John’s testimony in Revelation 13:16

    that “all” should receive a mark in their “right hand” also uses the hand to identify the mark of the Papacy’s authority. The enforcement of the Sunday law is symbolized by the United States coming into the “hand” of the Papacy in Daniel 11:41. It is at the passage of the Sunday law that those who escape will escape his grasp, for until then, it is not a legal issue. When Protestantism clasps hands with Catholicism it is in reality a subjugation to the spiritual authority of the Papacy.

    The symbolic use of the word hand and the movement or march of the king of the north are also used by the Spirit of Prophecy when addressing these identical issues and time periods. Notice how the word “hand” is used: “When our nation shall so abjure the principles of its gov- 52 ernment as to enact a Sunday law, Protestantism will in this act join hands with popery.” Testimonies, vol. 5, 712. “By the decree enforcing the institution of the Papacy in violation of the law of God, our nation will disconnect herself fully from righteousness.

    When Protestantism shall stretch her hand across the gulf to grasp the hand of the Roman power, when she shall reach over the abyss to clasp hands with spiritualism, when, under the influence of this threefold union, our country shall repudiate every principle of its Constitution as a Protestant and republican government, and shall make provision for the propagation of papal falsehoods and delusions, then we may know that the time has come for the marvelous working of Satan and that the end is near.” Testimonies, vol. 5, 451.

    “It is Protestantism that will change. The adoption of liberal ideas on its part will bring it where it can clasp the hand of Catholicism.” Review and Herald, June 1, 1886. “The Protestants of the United States will be foremost in stretching their hands across the gulf to grasp the hand of spiritualism; they will reach over the abyss to clasp hands with the Roman power; and under the influence of this threefold union, this country will follow in the steps of Rome in trampling on the rights of conscience.” The Great Controversy, 588. “Can two walk together, except they be agreed?” Amos 3:3.

    Not only does Sister White apply the “hand” as a symbol of when the authority of Rome is sustained in the United States by the enforcement of the national Sunday law but she also portrays the Papacy at this time in history as on a spiritual conquest. Daniel describes the king of the north marching through the Soviet Union, then into the United States, and then into the entire world. Sister White also portrays these scenes as a march when she states, “this country will follow in the steps of Rome in trampling on the rights of conscience.” Whatever may be man’s intellectual advancement, let him not for a moment think that there is no need of thorough and continuous searching of the Scriptures for greater light.

    As a people we are called individually to be students of prophecy. We must watch with earnestness that we may discern any ray of light which God shall present to us. We are to catch the first gleamings of truth; and through prayerful study clearer light may be obtained, which can be brought before others. {5Testimonies 708.2} 53 In the previous two chapters of this series we identified the glorious land of Daniel 11:41 as being the United States, while also noting that when the Papacy, symbolized as the king of the north, enters into the United States, many people will be overthrown as others escape out of “his hand.”

    Those who are overthrown clasp hands with the Papacy, symbolizing an agreement with the spiritual authority of the papal power, which occurs when the king of the north “enters” the glorious land by means of the passage of a national Sunday law in the United States. The Onward March The Onward March In the last chapter we described this verse as illustrating a progression of events which unfold as the Sunday-law issue approaches and is increasingly enforced in the United States. As these events and issues proceed through time, they intensify, while accelerating “the shaking.” The shaking for Adventism culminates with the final purification of the Seventh-day Adventist Church.

    The purification is brought about by the apostasy of Adventists who never brought “truth” into their own personal experience, and therefore they were unprepared to stand against the increasing persecution brought against God’s people over the Sabbath issue. At this time the influence and authority of the Papacy continues to increase as it carries on its spiritual conquest of the world before ending in perdition. During this time period God’s people will be purified, thus allowing for the full outpouring of the latter rain, which will empower God’s people to stand during the time of trouble, as well as to proclaim the final warning message.

    The final warning message is the “loud-cry” message, and it also progressively increases as it moves through the world. “The Word of God in His law is binding upon every intelligent mind. The truth for this time, the third angel’s message, is to be proclaimed with a loud voice, meaning with increasing power, as we approach the great final test.” Ellen G. White 1888 Materials, 1710. Edom Moab Amon Edom Moab Amon HE shall enter also into the glorious land, and many countries shall be overthrown: but these shall escape out of his hand, even Edom, and Moab, and the chief of the children of Ammon.” Daniel 11:41. Escaping Their Homeland Escaping Their Homeland In recent history many nationalities have become refugees from repressive governments in their homeland.

    Whether we are thinking of the Vietnamese boat people, or the recent Cuban or Haitian citizens who attempted to flee their respective countries, we see that they not only escaped their homeland, but that they still reflected their particular nationality. The Vietnamese boat people were refugees, but they were still Vietnamese. Likewise, we will see that Edom, Moab, and Ammon represent those “refugees” who leave Babylon during the loud-cry message, thus reflecting the threefold division of modern Babylon. As we begin the discussion of Edom, Moab, and Ammon we must recognize that their location in the sequence of events is at the very beginning of the loud-cry time period, when the Sunday law has just been enforced in the United States.

    At that time, the shaking is moving through Adventism and into the world, and we then see Edom, Moab, and Ammon described as those who “escape” the hand of the Papacy. The word here translated as “escape,” means to escape “as if by slipperiness,” as well as “to release or rescue.” This definition implies that previous to their escape, these three tribes were in the hand of the Papacy. The message which God’s people proclaim at this time period is a call to flee out of Babylon, and Edom, Moab, and Ammon symbolize 54 those people who begin to respond to the final message of Revelation 18:4, to “Come out of her, my people.” “Of Babylon at this time it is declared, ‘

    Her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities.’ Revelation 18:5. She has filled up the measure of her guilt, and destruction is about to fall upon her. But God still has a people in Babylon; and before the visitation of His judgments, these faithful ones must be called out, that they ‘partake not of her sins, and receive not of her plagues.’ Hence the movement symbolized by the angel coming down from Heaven, lightening the earth with his glory, and crying mightily with a strong voice, announcing the sins of Babylon. In connection with his message the call is heard, ‘Come out of her, my people.’ As these warnings join the third angel’s message, it swells to a loud cry.”

    The Spirit of Prophecy, vol. 4, 422. These three symbolic tribes that respond to the call to come out of Babylon and thus escape the hand of the Papacy, are also represented as the “other sheep” whom Christ promised to call: “And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.” John 10:16. Christ’s illustration of “the day when the Son of man is revealed,” contains an inference to these tribes: “But the same day that Lot went out of Sodom it rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them all. Even thus shall it be in the day when the Son of man is revealed.” Luke 17:29-30.

    Sister White adds further light to this passage when describing the loud-cry time period: “Servants of God, endowed with power from on high with their faces lighted up, and shining with holy consecration, went forth to proclaim the message from Heaven. Souls that were scattered all through the religious bodies answered to the call, and the precious were hurried out of the doomed churches, as Lot was hurried out of Sodom before her destruction.” Early Writings, 278-279. Christ referred to Sodom and Lot’s escape as an illustration of the end of the world, and Sister White further identifies Lot as a symbol of those who leave “the religious bodies” during the loud-cry time period. We see Christ and Sister White

    using the descendants of Lot as examples of the “other sheep” who respond to the final warning message. In agreement with these passages, Daniel 11:41 uses the same tribes when identifying Moab and Ammon, for these tribes are the descendants of Lot. Sister White states that she saw “company after company from the Lord’s army joined the foe,” and then “tribe after tribe from the ranks of the enemy united with the commandment-keeping people of God.” These three tribes come from “the doomed churches,” as well as from “the ranks of the enemy.” “In vision I saw two armies in terrible conflict. One army was led by banners bearing the world’s insignia; the other was led by the bloodstained banner of Prince Immanuel.

    Standard after standard was left to trail in the dust as company after company from the Lord’s army joined the foe and tribe after tribe from the ranks of the enemy united with the commandment-keeping people of God.” Testimonies, vol. 8, 41. We see illustrated in these three tribes those members who respond to the loud-cry message. These tribes are those which flee from Babylon. These tribes had formerly been in the symbolic grasp of modern Babylon, but as the issues are clarified they respond to the call to depart. These are the “other sheep,” or the other “children of the Lord that remain in Babylon,” whom the Lord will call out during the latter-rain time period. “When those that ‘believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness’ (2 Thessalonians 2:12), s

    hall be left to receive strong delusion and to believe a lie, then the light of truth will shine upon all whose hearts are open to receive it, and all the children of the Lord that remain in Babylon will heed the call: ‘Come out of her, my people.’ Revelation 18:4.” Maranatha, 173. A History of Hatred and Opposition A History of Hatred and Opposition In order to recognize who and what these three tribes symbolize, we must apply the prophetic rule which we have used previously in this series, which requires that we seek to understand Edom, Moab, and Ammon as spiritual, not literal tribes. In prophecy, to understand a modern spiritual application we must first understand the ancient literal counterpart, and, in so doing, develop the foundation of information which establishes the modern spiritual application. Edom means “red,”

    and is another name for Esau and his descendants: 55 “And Esau said to Jacob, Feed me, I pray thee, with that same red pottage; for I am faint: therefore was his name called Edom. And Jacob said, Sell me this day thy birthright. And Esau said, Behold, I am at the point to die: and what profit shall this birthright do to me? And Jacob said, Swear to me this day; and he sware unto him: and he sold his birthright unto Jacob. Then Jacob gave Esau bread and pottage of lentiles; and he did eat and drink, and rose up, and went his way: thus Esau despised his birthright.” Genesis 25:30-34. “Lest there be any fornicator, or profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright. For ye know how that afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected: for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.”

    Hebrews 12:16-17. The tribe of Edom was a brother to Israel. Esau was a profane fornicator who had rejected his birthright for the pleasures of this world. Moab means, “from father,” and is the tribe which descended from the incestuous relationship between Lot and his oldest daughter. Ammon means, “paternal uncle,” and is the tribe which descended from the incestuous relationship between Lot and his youngest daughter. “Thus were both the daughters of Lot with child by their father. And the firstborn bare a son, and called his name Moab: the same is the father of the Moabites unto this day. And the younger, she also bare a son, and called his name Benammi: the same is the father of the children of Ammon unto this day.” Genesis 19:36-38. We see that the three tribes of Daniel 11:41 are close spiritual relatives of spiritual Israel, and are characterized with fornication or incest, thus identifying their involvement with unlawful relationships–a prime characteristic of modern Babylon.

    The history of these ancient tribes shows an ancient hatred and resistance to the work of God’s people, illustrating that these modern spiritual tribes would spiritually oppose the work of God’s modern-day people. “Thus saith the Lord God; Because that Edom hath dealt against the house of Judah by taking vengeance, and hath greatly offended, and revenged himself upon them.” Ezekiel 25:12. ” I have heard the reproach of Moab, and the revilings of the children of Ammon, whereby they have reproached my people, and magnified themselves against their border. Therefore as I live, saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel, Surely Moab shall be as Sodom, and the children of Ammon as Gomorrah, even the breeding of nettles, and saltpits, and a perpetual desolation: the residue of my people shall spoil them, and the remnant of my people shall possess them.

    This shall they have for their pride, because they have reproached and magnified themselves against the people of the Lord of hosts.” Zephaniah 2:8-10. Notice that it was prophesied that God’s remnant people would not only spoil them but also possess them. In ancient times these three tribes opposed God’s people, and their false worship was a continual snare. Anciently, Edom, Moab, and Ammon, though close relatives of ancient Israel, were enemies of God’s people, practicing false worship in opposition to the true worship of God. Their relationship and their opposition to ancient Israel brought forth a special distinction by God in regard to their acceptance into the true worship of God. See 1 Kings 11:5, 7; 2 Chronicles 25:14.

    “An Ammonite or Moabite shall not enter into the congregation of the Lord; even to their tenth generation shall they not enter into the congregation of the Lord for ever: because they met you not with bread and with water in the way, when ye came forth out of Egypt; and because they hired against thee Balaam the son of Beor of Pethor of Mesopotamia, to curse thee. Nevertheless the Lord thy God would not hearken unto Balaam; but the Lord thy God turned the curse into a blessing unto thee, because the Lord thy God loved thee. Thou shalt not seek their peace nor their prosperity all thy days for ever. Thou shalt not abhor an Edomite; for he is thy brother: thou shalt not abhor an Egyptian; because thou wast a stranger in his land.

    The children that are begotten of them shall enter into the congregation of the Lord in their third generation.” Deuteronomy 23:3-8. Sister White informs us that Daniel and Revelation “complement” each other. When viewed as a single symbolic entity, the three tribes reflect the threefold division of modern Babylon, complementing the description of modern Babylon described in the book of Revelation. Babylon and the Threefold Union Babylon and the Threefold Union “And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.” Revelation 17:18. In prophecy “a great city” represents a kingdom. See Revelation 11:8; 21:10. The second angel’s message is a call out of the kingdom of Babylon, for it is there identified as “that great city.” “And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.”

    Revelation 14:8. Revelation identifies the threefold nature of “the great city” (kingdom of Babylon): “And the great city was divided into three parts, and the cities of the nations fell: and great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath.” Revelation 16:19. 56 “And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet.” Revelation 16:13. The threefold makeup of modern Babylon consists of the dragon, the beast, and the false prophet.

    This threefold confederacy is brought together between spiritualism, symbolized by the dragon; Catholicism, symbolized by the beast; and apostate Protestantism, symbolized by the false prophet. “By the decree enforcing the institution of the Papacy in violation of the law of God, our nation will disconnect herself fully from righteousness. When Protestantism shall stretch her hand across the gulf to grasp the hand of the Roman power, when she shall reach over the abyss to clasp hands with spiritualism, when, under the influence of this threefold union, our country shall repudiate every principle of its Constitution as a Protestant and republican government, and shall make provision for the propagation of papal falsehoods and delusions, then we may know that the time has come for the marvelous working of Satan and that the end is near.” Testimonies, vol. 5, 451. As these three spiritual powers unite against God’s law and His people, they demonstrate the same hatred and resistance that their ancient counterparts portrayed in the history of Edom, Ammon, and Moab.

    These three tribes therefore reflect both the threefold division of modern Babylon, as well as representing those people who flee from modern Babylon. The threefold union between the dragon, the beast, and the false prophet, which constitutes the great city of Babylon, is officially consummated at the time of the Sunday law, which is precisely when Edom, Moab, and Ammon are portrayed as escaping the hand of the Papacy. Confirmation of the Prophets Confirmation of the Prophets In agreement with Daniel and Revelation, many prophecies in the Bible which illustrate the end-time scenario portray three enemies opposing God’s work and His people. In Numbers 22, we find a clear parallel to the latter-rain time period as the children of Israel were about to enter into the Promised Land.

    Then Moab, Midian, and Balaam were raised up to resist God’s purposes and His people. In the story of Nehemiah’s time, a history which Sister White identifies as “symbolic” of the work which God’s people today must accomplish, we find Sanballat, a Moabite; Tobiah, an Ammonite; and Geshem, the Arabian, raised up to resist God’s work and His people. In the history of Jehoshaphat’s triumph, found in 2 Chronicles 20, we find an illustration of the final triumph of God’s people as Jehoshaphat goes into battle against Edom, Moab, and Ammon, with his singers leading the march. In the history of Gideon, found in Judges 6-8, we find a powerful illustration of the final movements of earth’s history, as Gideon wars against Midian, a descendant of Abraham; Amalek, a descendant of Esau; and the children of the East. But one of the most important prophetic passages identifying the three enemies is found in Isaiah 11:10-15. Sister White comments on the first three verses of this passage: ” ‘

    The Lord God which gathereth the outcasts of Israel saith, Yet will I gather others to him, besides those that are gathered unto him.’ Isaiah 56:8. “‘Seek ye out of the book of the Lord, and read.’ Isaiah 34:16. ‘In that day there shall be a root of Jesse, which shall stand for an ensign of the people; to it shall the Gentiles seek: and his rest shall be glorious. And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people, which shall be left, from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea. And he shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather together the dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth.’ Isaiah 11:10-12.

    “These words outline our work. This scripture is to be received by our people as a message for today. The glad tidings of salvation are to be carried to those who have not heard them.” Review and Herald, June 23, 1904. This passage in Isaiah is identifying our work in relation to the Sabbath issue, for an ensign is defined as a flag or banner: “ensign–5251: from 5264; a flag; also a sail; by implication a flagstaff; generally a signal; figuratively a token:– banner, pole, sail, (en-)sign, standard. “5264: to gleam from afar, i.e. to be conspicuous as a signal; to raise a beacon:-lift up as an ensign, standard bearer.” Strong’s. 57 The standard or ensign which is associated with “the book of the law,” and which will be “set up,” is the Sabbath: “It is at this time that the true Sabbath must be brought before the people both by pen and by voice.

    As the fourth commandment of the Decalogue and those who observe it are ignored and despised, the faithful few know that it is the time not to hide their face but to exalt the law of Jehovah by unfurling the banner on which is inscribed the message of the third angel, ‘Here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.’ Revelation 14:12.” Evangelism, 281; see also Testimonies, vol. 6, 352- 353; and Early Writings, 74.

    Sister White also comments on the next verse in Isaiah’s prophecy: “The envy also of Ephraim shall depart, and the adversaries of Judah shall be cut off: Ephraim shall not envy Judah, and Judah shall not vex Ephraim.” Isaiah 11:13. “The cross of Christ is the pledge of our fellowship and union. The time must come when the watchmen shall see eye to eye; when the trumpet shall give a certain sound; when ‘Ephraim shall not envy Judah, and Judah shall not vex Ephraim’ any more.” Review and Herald, January 3, 1899.

    We therefore understand that this passage is identifying our work in connection with the Sabbath issue. It also is identifying the time period when God’s people come into unity and bring “the glad tidings of salvation” “to those who have not heard them.” The next verse in Isaiah’s prophecy identifies the three tribes which escape the hand of the king of the north in Daniel’s prophecy: “But they shall fly upon the shoulders of the Philistines toward the west; they shall spoil them of the east together: they shall lay their hand upon Edom and Moab; and the children of Ammon shall obey them. “And the Lord shall utterly destroy the tongue of the Egyptian sea; and with his mighty wind shall he shake his hand over the river, and shall smite it in the seven streams, and make men go over dryshod.

    And there shall be an highway for the remnant of his people, which shall be left, from Assyria; like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt.” Isaiah 11:14-16. The issue confronting the world at this time is God’s law, and we see God’s unified people “lay their hand upon Edom, Moab; and the children of Ammon.” The three tribes which have escaped the hand of the Papacy in Daniel’s prophecy, come under the hand or dominion of God’s people and “obey them,” symbolizing their agreement to the power and authority which actuate the people of God.

    Thus these three tribes are not only spoiled but possessed in fulfillment of the prophecy of Zephaniah 2:8-10, which we quoted earlier. “Yea, many people and strong nations shall come to seek the Lord of hosts in Jerusalem, and to pray before the Lord. Thus saith the Lord of hosts; In those days it shall come to pass, that ten men shall take hold out of all languages of the nations, even shall take hold of the skirt of him that is a Jew, saying,

    We will go with you: for we have heard that God is with you.” Zechariah 8:22-23. This passage finishes with the illustration of the final deliverance as the remnant follow the “highway” which has been prepared for them “as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt.” We see Edom, Moab, and Ammon here portrayed at the very end of the latter rain, for the final deliverance is the next scene in the passage of Isaiah. Isaiah is using Edom, Moab, and Ammon in describing the closing up of the loud-cry message, whereas these three tribes in Daniel 11:41 are describing the beginning of the loudcry message. There is only one difference between these three tribes in Isaiah and Daniel. That difference is that in Daniel we see the “chief of the children of Ammon,” while in Isaiah,

    it is simply “the children of Ammon.” The word chief in Daniel 11:41 means firstfruits, and it comes from the root word which means shaking. Edom, Moab, and Ammon in Daniel are the firstfruits of the loud-cry message which begin to join God’s people at the time of the passage of the Sunday law in the United States, which is also when the shaking moves through Adventism into the world. When the latter rain is illustrated coming to an end by Isaiah, the three tribes are no longer the firstfruits, and therefore, they are no longer the “chief” of the children of Ammon.

    When we understand these three tribes as a reflection in Daniel of the threefold division of Babylon which is identified in Revelation, we recognize a powerful connection between these two prophetic books. This agreement is what we have been told we should expect when we come to understand these prophetic books “as we should.” Daniel 11:41 provides information concerning events which are progressively moving ahead. Events such as the shaking, persecution, the purification of God’s people, the Sunday law, and the latter rain.

    If this understanding of events is accurate, does it not demand that our own personal experience must progress in proportion to the times in which we are presently living? One great strength to this understanding of Daniel 11:40-45 is the events which are taking place in our world today. Certainly we can see the signs of the times unfolding which testify that the issues described in these last three chapters concerning Daniel 11:41 are increasingly imminent with every passing day. 58

    Returning From the Dead Returning From the Dead HE shall stretch forth his hand also upon the countries: and the land of Egypt shall not escape. But he shall have power over the treasures of gold and of silver, and over all the precious things of Egypt: and the Libyans and the Ethiopians shall be at his steps.” Daniel 11:42-43 Previously we identified the prophetic use of the word “hand” as illustrative of a power which brings another power under its dominion, influence, or control. As the sequence of events illustrated in Daniel 11:40-45 began in verse 40, we saw the king of the north sweep away the king of the south. He then passes through the countries which make up the King of the south’s domain.

    We identified the message in verse 40 as the collapse of the Soviet Union in 1989, through the combined efforts of the Papacy and the United States. Verse 40 identifies a tremendous historical event, which was used by the Lord to identify the starting point for the final verses of Daniel eleven. In Daniel 11:41 we see the United States brought under the spiritual control of the Papacy by the symbols used within the verse. We previously discussed Sister White’s teaching, “that much of the history” of Daniel 11 would be “repeated” as the final verses of that chapter come to pass.

    Some of those histories were the events connected with the rise to power of the Papacy which marked the beginning of the Dark Ages. The rise of the Papacy to control the world was itself a repetition of history, for pagan Rome conquered three geographical areas in order to come to rule the world, and, likewise, the Papacy had to pluck up three horns before it ascended to the control of the earth. Modern Rome is first presented as retaliating and sweeping away the southern kingdom–the “kingdom” of atheism which brought about its deadly wound in 1798.

    Then its second obstacle is the glorious land of the United States. Following the United States, we see the third hindrance illustrated as it brings “Egypt,” or the rest of the world, under its spiritual control, thus returning it to its former position as ruler of the world. Pagan Rome, papal Rome of the Dark Ages, and the Papacy of today each overcome three obstacles in order to take the throne of the earth. Though these histories parallel each other in the sense of three obstacles, they are different in some respects. Pagan Rome literally conquered the world using its own military prowess. Papal Rome of the Dark Ages took the throne of the earth by the literal conquest of three horns, though they did so without their own army, using instead the armed forces of their sympathetic allies. After the three horns were literally subdued, then the spiritual bondage was enforced.

    The Papacy of today will first spiritually conquer the glorious land and Egypt, and then the literal consequences will follow. In Daniel 11:41 the United States will come under the spiritual control of the Papacy when it (the United States) legislates a national Sunday law–the mark of papal authority. In verse 41 the subjection of the United States represented by the “hand” is alluded to by the identification of those who escape the hand of the Papacy. The Final Obstacle The Final Obstacle In Daniel 11:42 we see the king of the north once more “stretching forth his hand.” This time it is against her final obstacle, which is identified as “the countries” and the “land of Egypt.”

    The “land of Egypt” symbolizes the world with all its countries. “Why is it so hard to lead a self-denying, humble life? Because professed Christians are not dead to the world. It is easy living after we are dead. But many are longing for the leeks and onions of Egypt. They have a disposition to dress and act as much like the world as possible and yet go to heaven. Such climb up some other way. They do not enter through the strait gate and narrow way.” Testimonies, vol. 1, 131.

    “I am filled with sadness when I think of our condition as a people. The Lord has not closed heaven to us, but our own course of continual backsliding has separated us from God. Pride, covetousness, and love of the world have lived in the heart without fear of banishment or condemnation. . . . The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader and is steadily retreating toward Egypt. . . .

    Have we not been seeking the friendship and applause of the world rather than the presence of 59 Christ and a deeper knowledge of His will?” 5Testimonies 217.2 “Many are not growing strong, because they do not take God at His Word. They are conforming to the world. Every day they pitch their tents nearer to Egypt, when they should encamp a day’s march nearer the heavenly Canaan.” Signs of The Times, March 6, 1884.

    “The plagues upon Egypt when God was about to deliver Israel were similar in character to those more terrible and extensive judgments which are to fall upon the world just before the final deliverance of God’s people.” The Great Controversy, 627-628. “The Lord God of Israel is to execute judgment upon the gods of this world, as upon the gods of Egypt.” Manuscript Releases, vol. 10, 240.

    The context of the passage under consideration points out that the next step for the Papacy, after passage of the Sunday law in the United States, is to move against the rest of the countries of the world. This is also the sequence of events which the Spirit of Prophecy identifies: “As America, the land of religious liberty, shall unite with the Papacy in forcing the conscience and compelling men to honour the false Sabbath, the people of every country on the globe will be led to follow her example.” Testimonies, vol. 6, 18.

     “Foreign nations will follow the example of the United States. Though she leads out, yet the same crisis will come upon our people in all parts of the world.” Maranatha 214.6 Not only does Sister White uphold this sequence of the conquest of the world by the Papacy but this is also the order of events in Revelation 13. First, through the passage of a national Sunday law, the United States speaks as a dragon, as well as forming an image to the beast: “And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon.” Revelation 13:11. The word “spake” describes the action of a government: “The ‘speaking’ of the nation is the action of its legislative and judicial authorities.” The Great Controversy, 442. The “image of the beast” is a description of the use of secular power to enforce religious dogma:

    “When the churches of our land, uniting upon such points of faith as are held by them in common, shall influence the State to enforce their decrees and sustain their institutions, then will Protestant America have formed an image of the Roman hierarchy.” The Spirit of Prophecy, vol. 4, 278. Both the speaking as a dragon and the making of an image to the beast officially will take place at the time of the national Sunday law. There are, no doubt, many events which lead up to this climactic act of apostasy, but it is after the event in Revelation 13:11, when the United States will force the world also to set up an image to the beast:

    “Saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live.” Revelation 13:14, last part. The world will make their own image to the beast, and the United States will empower it. By definition, in order for the world to set up an image to the beast, and thus “enforce” and “sustain” the “decrees” of the “churches,” it must have a world system, such as the United Nations, in place: “And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed.” Revelation 13:15. Deceived Through Spiritualism When the United States passes the national Sunday law, it not only speaks as a dragon but also erects an image to the beast.

    After this action, the glorious land of the United States will deceive the whole world through the spiritualistic powers that were so profoundly associated with the history of Egypt: “I was pointed back to the children of Israel in Egypt. I saw [that] when God worked through Moses before Pharaoh, the magicians came up and said they could do the same. I saw the same work was now going on in the world and among the professed churches similar to the work of the magicians anciently.” Manuscript Releases, vol. 19, 129-130.

    Through these deceptions the whole world will be brought to worship the Papacy: “And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast.” Revelation 13:14, first part. The spiritual bondage portrayed by John is represented by Daniel in verse 42 when the king of the north stretches forth his “hand” upon the “countries” of “Egypt.” When the United States “causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed,” (Revelation 13:12) the world in reality will be worshiping Satan, for to worship “the beast,” is to “worship the dragon which gave power unto the beast.”

    “Satan, in his pride and arrogance, had declared himself to be the rightful and permanent ruler of the world, the possessor of all its riches and glory, claiming homage of all who lived in it, as though he had created the world and all things that were therein.” Review and Herald, September 1, 1874. “How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the 60 morning! how art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations! For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north: I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most High.” Isaiah 14:12-14. “Ever since his fall, Satan has been at work to establish himself as ruler of this earth.” Review and Herald, March 9, 1886. The Two Classes of the World The Two Classes of the World After John identifies “them that dwell on the earth” making “an image to the beast,” he states in Revelation 13:16 that “all” people will be affected by this image.

    The whole world will follow the United States, but as John describes the “all” who will be affected by this action, he then divides this group into two classes– “both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond.” Daniel also divides the world up into “rich and poor.” Ancient Egypt had two neighbors who had interesting histories: The Libyans, to the west of Egypt, lived on the fringe of the desert, which prevented them from attaining to any measure of prosperity. Throughout their history they had cast a longing eye toward Egypt and the fertile

    Nile valley. They attempted to invade Egypt several times, but were always repulsed. Egypt symbolizes the entire world, while Libya represents what is labeled today as the Third World. Libya symbolizes the poor, underprivileged, and downtrodden countries which long to move up to the prosperity of the affluent Western World. Ancient Ethiopia included not only Nubia but also the part of Western Arabia bordering the Red Sea. The Egyptians coveted Ethiopia because of the gold mines in its mountains and its wealth in cattle, ivory, hides, and ebony, and because products from Central Africa entered Egypt through Ethiopian traders.

    The wealth of Egypt first passed through the hands of the shrewd Ethiopian traders. As modern Egypt represents the world, and Libya the poor, third-world countries, so Ethiopia represents the most affluent countries of the world. Daniel links up with John’s testimony when identifying that the Papacy will control the entire world, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond–Libya and Ethiopia. See Daniel 11:43; Revelation 13:16. “As we near the close of this world’s history, the prophecies recorded by Daniel demand our special attention, as they relate to the very time in which we are living. With them should be linked the teachings of the last book of the New Testament Scriptures.” Prophets and Kings, 547.

    Daniel adds that the Libyans and Ethiopians shall be at his steps. See Daniel 11:43. “steps–4703: from 6805; a step; figuratively companionship:–going, step. “6805: a primative root; to pace, i.e. step regularly; (upward) to mount; (along) to march; (down and causative) to hurl:– bring, go, march (through), run over.” Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance. To be at the steps of the king of the north is to march with him as he runs over the whole world. John states that the second beast causes “the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast.” Revelation 13:12.

    In the book, Keys of This Blood, written by Malachi Martin, we find an interesting passage. Martin is a Vatican insider who has written many books concerning Catholicism. In Keys of This Blood, Martin elaborates on why he believes that within this century the pope will be enthroned over the whole world. As Malachi Martin addresses the structure of the countries of the world, he describes in depth how the pope views them. Here are quotations from Keys of This Blood, showing how a “contemporary map” of the world would be drawn by the pope:

    “In short, that contemporary map of shame would be the graphic expression of the atrocity we have come to describe so blandly as the division of the world into North and South, which is to say, in plainer terms, the division of nations, and of populations within nations, into rich and poor. . . . It is just such a map of shame that Pope John Paul does hold up to the world in his moral assessment of the geopolitical arrangements that are setting up our future for us. . . .

    “On the modern map of world shame that is the subject of so much of John Paul’s attention, North and South do not figure as precise geographical terms. Instead, they are global frontiers where wealth and poverty divide not only nations, but societies within nations. . . . Whether it is applied in the confines of the United States, or in the world at large, John Paul’s moral assessment of North and South is simple and clear. In a morally adjusted economy, he insists, the rich should not get richer if the poor get poorer.”

    Keys of This Blood, Malachi Martin, 163-164, 171. Egypt Shall Not Escape Egypt Shall Not Escape In Daniel 11:42 the land of Egypt represents the entire world, which has many countries that, according to Daniel, will not escape. The word translated as “escape” in this verse is different from the word translated as “escape” in the last verse. The last verse conveyed an idea of being saved by slipping out of a hand which had previously been clasped. The word escape in this verse conveys the meaning of not finding any deliverance from Rome’s iron fist. “escape–6413: feminine of 6412; deliverance; concretely an 61 escaped portion:–deliverance, (that is) escape (-d), remnant. “6412: a refugee:–(that have) escape (-d, -th), fugitive.” Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance. In verse 41 when the United States passes the national Sunday law, speaks as a dragon, and erects an image to the beast, many people will be overthrown–not many countries.

    Then the world will follow the United States, and many countries, in fact, all the countries of the earth will be overthrown as they march in step with the Papacy. Verse 42 introduces us to the pope in the process of bringing the world into harmony with the Papacy. There we see the third obstacle overcome, which allows the Papacy to ascend to the throne of the world. At this point the king of the north ceases to be simply a church, and returns to the position of the ruling geopolitical power in the world.

    This position of authority was taken away in Daniel 11:40 when the king of the south “pushed” at him in 1798. The deadly wound will be fully healed when the Papacy stretches forth his hand upon the world and its countries, and is subsequently given “control” of the economies of the world. We know he will assume control of the economy of the world, for John tells us “that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name.” Revelation 13:17.

    Daniel links his testimony with John’s as he states in verse 43 that at this time the king of the north “shall have power over the treasures of gold and of silver, and over all the precious things of Egypt.” Daniel 11:43. Daniel uses Egypt to provide the scenario to identify these end-time scenes. He uses Egypt to symbolize the world, as well as using Egypt’s ancient neighbors to divide the world into both rich and poor, free and bond. The history of Egypt allows us to see the spiritualistic influence which will mislead and entrap the world into accepting this deception as we remember the role of the Egyptian magicians in resisting the plagues of God.

    The story of Egypt also provides the perfect scenario to help us recognize the final deliverance of God’s people as represented by the Red Sea crossing. However, recognizing Egypt as illustrating the world provides even more information which impacts this time period. Apostasy Leads to Ruin We see the Papacy receiving “power over the treasures of gold and of silver, and over all the precious things of Egypt.” Daniel 11:43.

    In Daniel 11:41 the United States legislates a national Sunday law as it begins to march with the Papacy. At this point, the laws of cause and effect begin to increasingly impact the world environment: “With rapid steps we are approaching this period. When the Protestant churches shall unite with the secular power to sustain a false religion, for opposing which their ancestors endured the fiercest persecution: when the state shall use its power to enforce the decrees and sustain the institutions of the church–then will Protestant America have formed an image to the Papacy, and there will be a national apostasy which will end only in national ruin.” Signs of the Times, March 22, 1910.

    As the United States, and then the world, legislates and enforces apostasy against God, each step away from truth is followed by more and increasingly destructive judgments: “Roman Catholic principles will be taken under the care and protection of the state. This national apostasy will speedily be followed by national ruin.” Last Day Events, 134. Each step in apostasy will bring more devastation upon the world. When Daniel identifies the king of the north as stretching forth his hand upon Egypt and the countries of the world in Daniel 11:42, the apostasy will have nearly reached its ultimate climax.

    At that time the world will be racked with the judgments of God as the Spirit of God is withdrawn and man’s rebellion is almost fully developed. In this condition, the people of the world will surely be looking for a Saviour to promise them a return to temporal prosperity. We see in this scenario a perfect ploy for the pope of Rome to make promises of peace to a devastated population. This crisis situation has a parallel to the history of the Egyptian plagues:

    “But Egypt was desolated by plagues before Pharaoh would consent to listen to the great I AM. He persisted in his stubbornness till Egypt was ruined, and the Egyptians, from the lowest serf to the king upon his throne, looked upon the dead bodies of their firstborn.” Review and Herald, April 23, 1901. In this devastated condition the population of Egypt was terrified and quite willing to surrender their “treasures of gold and of silver, and all the precious things.” “

    The Egyptians had been enriched by the labor unjustly exacted from the Israelites, and as the latter were to start on the journey to their new home, it was right for them to claim the reward of their years of toil. They were to ask for articles of value, such as could be easily transported, and God would give them favor in the sight of the Egyptians. The mighty miracles wrought for their deliverance would strike terror to the oppressors, so that the requests of the bondsmen would be granted.” Patriarchs and Prophets, 253. As the time of destructive judgments confronts humanity, when world apostasy has given control over to the Papacy, conditions in the world will have brought such terror upon mankind that the people will easily trade their economic privileges for false promises of peace.

    Clearly, the history of Egypt provides powerful insights into Daniel 11:42-43. 62 In the last chapter, we described how Egypt is a symbol of the world. As, the Lord called ancient Israel to come out of Egypt which was marked with unbelief and self exaltation so they could be a separate people and freely worship Him in Canaan. So today, the Lord call’s His people to come out of Egypt in their minds and hearts so they can worship Him in the heavenly Canaan. “Many are not growing strong, because they do not take God at his word. They are conforming to the world. Every day they pitch their tents nearer to Egypt, when they should encamp a day’s march nearer the heavenly Canaan.” Signs of the Times March 6, 1884 But not only is Egypt a symbol of the world, it is also represented as the dragon power.

    The Prophet Ezekiel writes “Speak, and say, Thus saith the Lord GOD; Behold, I am against thee, Pharaoh king of Egypt, the great dragon that lieth in the midst of his rivers, which hath said, My river is mine own, and I have made it for myself.” Ezekiel 29:3. As described in earlier chapters, the dragon is the power that persecutes God’s church. Primarily, the dragon is Satan as it is in the twelfth chapter of revelation we have as a symbol the great red dragon. In the ninth verse of that chapter this symbol is explained as follows: “and the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world; he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.” undoubtedly the dragon primarily represents Satan. But Satan does not appear upon the earth in person; he works through agents.

    It was in the person of wicked men that he sought to destroy Jesus as soon as he was born. Wherever Satan has been able to control a government so fully that it would carry out his designs, that nation became, for the time, Satan’s representative and is described as the Dragon Power. Paganism was the first persecuting power the dragon used to carry out his agenda, then followed the Papacy, John the Revelator writes the dragon gave him his seat and power and authority: i.e. pagan Rome gave papal Rome its seat power and authority, then followed the next power to arise which was America which speaks as a dragon, identifying itself as the same family of the two preceding powers.

    The speaking of the dragon is its legislative and judicial authority. America will be first to give their power unto the beast and then the whole world will follow. This whole world is described in Daniel 11:42 as Egypt which is the one world order represented by the united nations. We are told: “Kings and rulers and governors have placed upon themselves the brand of antichrist, and are represented as the dragon who goes to make war with the saints–with those who keep the commandments of God and who have the faith of Jesus. In their enmity against the people of God, they show themselves guilty also of the choice of Barabbas instead of Christ”. {Testimonies to Ministers 38.2} Egypt The Dragon Power Egypt The Dragon Power

    HE shall stretch forth his hand also upon the countries: and the land of Egypt shall not escape. But he shall have power over the treasures of gold and of silver, and over all the precious things of Egypt: and the Libyans and the Ethiopians shall be at his steps.” Daniel 11:42-43 63 These rulers, kings and governors are a confederacy that will unite together and give their power unto the beast. John the revelator writes: “And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast.

    These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the beast.” This confederacy of 10 is the United Nations which is the 7th head to ride the beast of revelation 17 and carry the mystery religion. Research has demonstrated that the Club of Rome already has the world divided into 10 kingdoms. (See image below) The Club of Rome in its September 17, 1973, report, Regionalized and Adaptive Model of the Global World System presented a model of this very system.

    The Club of Rome is an organization composed of scientists, industrialists, and international government officials who plan world government strategy and send reports to the wealthy “power elite” for implementation. (Information regarding the Club of Rome can be easily accessed at their website, www.clubofrome.org ). This particular report, which reads as if it were taken directly from the writings of Daniel, establishes a plan of world government based on dividing the entire world into 10 “Kingdoms” controlled by a world dictator

    Sequence of Revelation 17 Sequence of Revelation 17 There are many who misunderstand the 7 heads of revelation 17 applying it to protestant reformers and other things, but a careful analysis of revelation 17 shows that John is specifically talking about the kingdoms that carry the mystery religion of the Dragon’s agenda. In the following section, we will do a step by step study of revelation 17, demonstrating that Daniel and John are telling the same story. “

    And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters: With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication. So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns.” Revelation 17:1-3 The Wilderness is the 1260 year time prophecy, John describes this in Revelation 12:6: “And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two h u n d r e d a n d t h r e e s c o r e d a y s . ” and revelation 12:14:

    And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent” John then informs us that he is at the end of the 1260 64 year time period: “And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication: And upon her forehead was a name written,

    MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.” Revelation 17:4-5 Notice that she is already described as being the mother of harlots; indicating that she now has daughters. The Protestant reformation began when the Protestants such as Huss, Calvin, Luther and others began separating themselves from the Church of Rome but the protestant reformation was not complete before God. Many of the followers stayed with their founders and never continued with the advancing light, which is why we have the Lutherans, Calvinist, Baptists, Presbyterians etc.

    They came to a place where they stopped: “The Reformation did not, as many suppose, end with Luther. It is to be continued to the close of this world’s history. Luther had a great work to do in reflecting to others the light which God had permitted to shine upon him; yet he did not receive all the light which was to be given to the world. From that time to this, new light has been continually shining upon the Scriptures, and new truths have been constantly unfolding. {Great Controversy 148.4} Because the majority of the church did not continue with the advancing light they became harlots, still retaining some of the doctrines of Rome so at this point she is the mother of harlots. She wasn’t the mother of harlots at the beginning of this period, it was towards the end, as the churches began to separate but they never fully came out of her. Verse 6 also supports this: “And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration.”

    Here John sees this mother of harlots and she is drunken with the blood of the saints. It was during that time period she was persecuting the saints, and we know that it is not just one drink that makes one drunken, it is a binge of drinking and then at the end you become drunken. So it is not at the beginning of the 1260 years, or at the middle, but it is towards the end. Christ said that He would cut these days short for the sake of the righteous, so it is at the end of this time period that John brings us. It is at the time period of 1798. So John’s vision here is a vision of the 1798 time period. Revelation 7-8 “And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou marvel? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and ten horns.

    The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is.” Notice: ‘That thou sawest’—past tense It ‘was’—past tense It ‘Is not’—present tense it ‘is not’ in 1798 It ‘Shall ascend’—future It ‘Shall go into perdition’—future finality Ascend out of the bottomless pit—will come up again out of its circumstances. There is only one ‘Beast Power’ that fits this description and that is the Papacy. It is the ‘Mother of Harlots’, ‘Great Babylon’. “and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world” here is another key point. The Bible gives us so much information that we can understand its message.

    Compare with Revelation 13:8 “And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.” Now notice the end of verse 8— and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder. When they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is.” First John says “Was” and “is not”— then “and yet is”. This “and yet is” repetition tells us something more here. In the period that the Beast Power was not; 1798-1840s, Protestant America was still carrying the woman in their hearts. The Reformation was not complete—the Woman still lived in her daughters, who held on to Sunday Worship the mark of the Beast’s Power. She was still there and yet they did not know it. This is why God had to separate a people and this is the whole cleansing period—first and second cleansing—that took place in the Millerite movement to prepare a people separated from Rome to complete the reformation. Revelation 17:9 -11; and here is the mind which hath wisdom.

    The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth. And there are seven kings five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must continue a short space. And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. Five Kingdoms have already fallen when John sees this vision. 1. Babylon 65 2. Medo-Persia 3. Greece 4. Pagan Rome 5. Papal Rome The Fifth one here is the Papacy as it is finished also at the time of 1798. Notice these five agree perfectly with the prophecies in Daniel 2, 7, and 8. This is important because the spirit of the prophets are subject to the prophets for God is not the author of confusion. {1Corintians 14:32-33} and prophecy is all one whole, no part is to be interpreted in a way that does not agree with the rest. All of these five had fallen by 1798.

    Which kingdom was now on the stage of action in 1798? We saw in the earlier chapters of this magazine that it is the United States of America. 6. USA 7. United Nations (N.W.O) 8. Papacy (resurrected) At this time we are told the “other is not yet come”, and when he would come he “must continue a short space”, a short period of time. Notice verse 11: Verse 11 And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. This is the Papacy that ‘was and is not’, and it goes on to say he will come back as the eight and is of the seven and go into perdition. So we know that there are seven and there is an eighth one that comes and it is the Papacy again. Notice that there are seven heads on this beast, there is not an eight head on this beast, so we know the number eight is symbolic.

    The number eight in prophecy is symbolic of resurrection, and the Papacy always appears as a number eight. Notice these examples: Daniel 7:7, 8 – Rome divided into 10 kingdoms, the papal horn was a separate power, it (the papal horn) uprooted 3 of the first horns leaving 7 with itself being the 8th but of the 7 (it was in Italy one of the remaining horns). Daniel 8:3, 5, 8, 9 – 2 horns on ram, 1 horn on the goat, and 4 horns divided to the four winds, the little horn is the 8th Revelation 13:1, 3 – 7 heads on the beast, 1 receives a deadly wound and then is resurrected as the 8th but of the 7. Other factors in the Bible that point to the fact that eight is a symbol of resurrection is that:

    The first day of the week is mentioned 8 times in the New Testament; reminding us of the resurrection of Christ (see Matthew 28:1; Mark 16:2, 9; Luke 24:1; John 20:1, 19; Acts 20:7; 1 Corinthians 16:2). Circumcision was to be performed on the 8th day a symbol of baptism or the new birth (see Leviticus 12:1-3; Luke 1:59; Acts 7:8; Philippians 3:5; Colossians 2:11-13; Romans 6:3, 4). Verse 12 And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast. This ‘one who has not yet come’ is a kingdom made up of a confederacy of ten kings. So the ten horns match with the ten toes in Daniel 2 which represents the United Nations of the world also known as the ‘New World Order’ (NWO) which will have one mind and will give their power and strength unto the beast.

    Note that there are many who believe that the 10 toes of Daniel 2 is the same as the 10 horns in Daniel 7.7 there for apply to when Rome disintegrated into 10 kingdoms. However it is not wise to apply this prophecy there because we know that 3 horns were up rooted before 538 leaving only seven. Therefore the 10 horns should not apply to the 10 horns of Daniel 7:7 but to the 10 divisions of the world unPope Benedict XVI will make his first visit to the United States, and plans to visit the White House, ground zero and speak at the United Nations.

    Benedict will travel to Washington and New York from April 15-20, speak at the United Nations on April 18 and visit ground zero on the final day of his trip. The pope will visit the site of the Sept. 11 terrorist attacks in New York to show “solidarity with those who have died, with their families and with all those who wish an end of violence and in the search of peace,” said Sambi, the Vatican’s ambassador to the U.S. The visit will take place on the third anniversary of Benedict’s election to succeed Pope John Paul II, who died in April 2005. An official welcome reception for Benedict will be held at the White House on April 16, Sambi said.

    The pontiff will celebrate two public Masses, first at the new Nationals Park in Washington on April 17, and again at Yankee Stadium on April 20. ABC NEWS 12th November 2007 66 Dragon Beast False Prophet RELIGIOUS ASPECT Spiritualism Catholicism Apostate Protestantism CIVIL ASPECT United Nations Papacy USA der the UN. Incidentally the stone that was cut out not by human hand hit the statue of Daniel 2 in the feet and toes made with iron and clay (church and state) denoting the end of the world when God would set up his kingdom.

    The Seven Mountains of Rome The Seven Mountains of Rome Revelation 17:9 “And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.” “At last he beheld in the distance the seven-hilled city. ‘With deep emotion he [Luther] prostrated himself upon the earth, exclaiming: ‘Holy Rome, I salute thee!’” The Great Controversy, 124 The Vatican, the city of Rome is on seven hills, seven mountains. That is where she sits; she literally sits in a city on seven mountains. But there is more that she sits upon. What She Sits Upon A ‘woman’ in Bible Prophecy represents a church, a religious entity. (See Jeremiah 6:2, Revelation 17: :3-7). The heads of verse 9 are civil powers, or kingdoms. The woman sits on these civil powers and is the one who is pulling the strings behind the scenes. “

    A woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast.” She sits here on a symbol of world civil power, and she is in control. If you are riding a horse, you are the one in control. She has the reigns and the beast has the muscle power. “I will show unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters.” Vs. 1 Here she sits upon many waters, which stand for peoples, nations, and multitudes. “The waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.” Revelation 17:15. Prophecies of Old Prophecies of Old All the ancient prophets spoke more for our day than the times they were living illustrating that they were telling same story pointing to the end of the world.

    This final three fold union that is to unite against God’s people can also be illustrated many times in the Bible. God’s children have always been opposed by a three fold union. In Elijah’s time Ahab was in an unholy union with Jezebel illustrating the unholy union of Church and state being joined at the time of the end which is contrary to God’s law. It’s also interesting to note that it was the false prophets that were doing Jezebel’s dirty work on Mount Carmel whilst she was pulling the strings behind the scenes. We have the same scene being repeated at the time of John the Baptist who came in the spirit and power of Elijah. Herod was in an unholy union with Herodias. Herodias is pulling the strings behind the scenes whilst her daughter is doing the dance of deception. After this dance of deception the spirit of the dragon is revealed when she requests her daughter to ask for the head of John the Baptist. And so in the final scenario we have the same scene repeated.

    At the moment, its apostate Protestantism, who is described as the false prophet or the daughter of Rome who is doing the dance of deception with her music and false doctrine alluring God’s servant to sleep whist the Papacy is pulling the strings in the Vatican and preparing to enter into an unholy union with the United Nations to once again persecute the saints of the Most High and as with the previous Elijah’s many will be put to death but some will also be translated to be with our Great God and saviour Jesus Christ. Dragon Beast False Prophet Elijah King Ahab (Ruler over 10 Tribes) Jezebel False Prophets of Baal Elijah (John Baptist) King Herod Herodias Salomie Elijah (End of the world) United Nations (10 Kings) Papacy (Mother of Harlots Apostate Protestantism Note:

    In Bible Prophecy a woman represents a church, and in this application, the women (Jezebel and Herodias) are typifying the papacy who is also described as woman (Mother Of Harlots) who commits fornication, in other words have illicit relations with the Kings of the earth 67 Tidings of Trouble Tidings of Trouble But tidings out of the east and out of the North shall trouble him: therefore he shall go forth with great fury to destroy and utterly to make away many. Daniel 11:44 The word translated as trouble in verse 44 is used also in Daniel 5:6, 9: “Then the king’s countenance was changed, and his thoughts troubled him, so that the joints of his loins were loosed, and his knees smote one against another. . . .

    Then was king Belshazzar greatly troubled, and his countenance was changed in him, and his lords were astonied.” In Strong’s Concordance the definition primarily conveyed is to tremble inwardly, or to be suddenly alarmed, agitated, afraid, or dismayed. The king of the north in Daniel 11:44 recognizes a message which brings forth a reaction within himself, which parallels Belshazzar’s reaction when the mysterious writing appeared upon the wall. “Tidings” represent a message which will greatly disturb the king of the north. The key to the message which alarms and infuriates him is identified in the prophetic symbolism of east and north.

    These directions are associated with Christ. East symbolizes Christ’s coming, and north is the direction from which the enemies of God’s people launched their attacks, as they were used by God to deliver His retributive judgments against Israel’s apostasy. North symbolizes a judgment message. See the following quotations below: “Soon there appears in the east a small black cloud, about half the size of a man’s hand. It is the cloud which surrounds the Saviour and which seems in the distance to be shrouded in darkness.

    ​ The people of God know this to be the sign of the Son of man.” The Great Controversy, 640. “The word that came to Jeremiah concerning all the people of Judah in the fourth year of Jehoiakim the son of Josiah king of Judah, that was the first year of Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon; The which Jeremiah the prophet spake unto all the people of Judah, and to all the inhabitants of Jerusalem, saying, . . . Behold, I will send and take all the families of the north, saith the Lord, and Nebuchadrezzar the king of Babylon, my servant, and will bring them against this land, and against the inhabitants thereof, and against all these nations round about, and will utterly destroy them, and make them an astonishment, and an hissing, and perpetual desolations.” Jeremiah 25:1-2, 9.

    “He who presides over His church and the destinies of nations is carrying forward the last work to be accomplished for this world. To His angels He gives the commission to execute His judgments. Let the ministers awake, let them take in the situation. The work of judgment begins at the sanctuary. ‘And, behold, six men came from the way of the higher gate, which lieth toward the north, which lieth toward the north and every man a slaughter weapon in his hand; and one man among them was clothed with linen, with a writer’s inkhorn by his side: and they went in, and stood beside the brazen altar.’ Read Ezekiel 9:2-10.

    The command is, ‘Slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at my sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house.’ Saith God. ‘I will recompense their way upon their head.’ ” Testimonies to Ministers, 431-432. 68 North also identifies the controversy between Satan and Christ which began in heaven, for Satan has longed to take God’s position in the heavenly courts: “For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven,

    I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north.” Isaiah 14:13. The “sides of the north” is God’s church, or His holy mountain: “Beautiful for situation, the joy of the whole earth, is mount Zion, on the sides of the north, the city of the great King.” Psalm 48:2. The king of the north’s reaction to a message from the north is an allusion to Satan’s attempt to usurp God’s position. Not only do east and north represent a message of judgment and the return of Christ, but they identify Christ Himself: “Who raised up the righteous man from the east, called him to his foot, gave the nations before him, and made him rule over kings? he gave them as the dust to his sword, and as driven stubble to his bow. . . .

    I have raised up one from the north, and he shall come: from the rising of the sun shall he call upon my name: and he shall come upon princes as upon mortar, and as the potter treadeth clay. Who hath declared from the beginning, that we may know? and beforetime, that we may say, He is righteous? yea, there is none that sheweth, yea, there is none that declareth, yea, there is none that heareth your words. The first shall say to Zion, Behold, behold them: and I will give to Jerusalem one that bringeth good tidings.” Isaiah 41:2, 25-27.

    This passage of Isaiah identifies Christ as the One who would be raised up from the east and the north. It is the message of Christ’s righteousness, which is the last message of mercy to a dying world–the message of Christ’s character. See Christ’s Object Lessons, 415. In Daniel 11:44 is found the same “good tidings” of Isaiah 41, as well as the “good tidings” which Christ announced at the beginning of His ministry: “The spirit of the Lord God is upon me; because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound; to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the day of vengeance of our God; to comfort all that mourn.” Isaiah 61:1-2.

    The difference with the “tidings” of Daniel 11:44 and the message of Christ while He was on earth is that it was not then “the day of vengeance of our God.” It is the recognition of the “vengeance” connected with the tidings of Daniel 11:44, which makes the king of the north tremble and fear. The “good tidings” of Christ’s righteousness is always accompanied with an outpouring of His Spirit: “What was the result of the outpouring of the Spirit on the Day of Pentecost? The glad tidings of a risen Saviour were carried to the uttermost parts of the inhabited world.” The Acts of the Apostles, 48. This message of glad tidings will soon be proclaimed once again. This time it will not be in the context of the “risen Saviour,” but in the context of the return of Christ and the close of judgment which precedes “the day of the Lord’s vengeance.” Isaiah 34:8.

    This message will bring a response of fear and retaliation from the forces associated with the king of the north. Daniel 11:40-43 portrays the infliction of the deadly wound upon the Papacy in 1798, followed by a three-step returning of the Papacy to its former position of power. It first retaliates against the forces of the king of the south, and then enters the glorious land of the United States. Then all the nations of the world, as symbolized by the land of Egypt, are brought into captivity. After these three obstacles are overcome, we see the king of the north controlling all the finances of the earth, identifying that the Papacy has fully returned to the position which it possessed during the 1260 years of Papal supremacy.

    After this, in verse 44, Daniel switches our attention to the final battle between the Papacy and God. The sealing of God’s people begins in verse 41as the Sunday law is enacted in the United States, but verse 44 more directly identifies the sealing message, while also illustrating the Satanic reaction to that message. The sealing message is the message from the east: “And I saw another angel ascending from the east, having the seal of the living God: and he cried with a loud voice to the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea, saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads.” Revelation 7:2-3. The message of the sealing angel is the third angel’s message: “I then saw the third angel. Said my accompanying angel, ‘

    Fearful is his work. Awful is his mission. He is the angel that is to select the wheat from the tares, and seal, or bind, the wheat for the heavenly garner. These things should engross the whole mind, the whole attention.’ ” Early Writings, 118. Through the third angel’s message the church, and then the world–will be tested. It is the message which enrages the king of the north: “When the third angel’s message closes, mercy no longer pleads for the guilty inhabitants of the earth. The people 69 of God have accomplished their work.

    They have received ‘the latter rain,’ ‘the refreshing from the presence of the Lord,’ and they are prepared for the trying hour before them. Angels are hastening to and fro in heaven. An angel returning from the earth announces that his work is done; the final test has been brought upon the world, and all who have proved themselves loyal to the divine precepts have received ‘the seal of the living God.’ Revelation 7:2. Then Jesus ceases His intercession in the sanctuary above. He lifts His hands and with a loud voice says, ‘It is done;’ (Revelation 21:6) and all the angelic host lay off their crowns as

    He makes the solemn announcement: ‘He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still.’ Revelation 22:11. Every case has been decided for life or death. Christ has made the atonement for His people and blotted out their sins. The number of His subjects is made up; ‘the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven,’ (Daniel 7:27) is about to be given to the heirs of salvation, and Jesus is to reign as King of kings and Lord of lords. When He leaves the sanctuary, darkness covers the inhabitants of the earth. In that fearful time the righteous must live in the sight of a holy God without an intercessor. The restraint which has been upon the wicked is removed, and Satan has entire control of the finally impenitent. God’s long-suffering has ended.

    The world has rejected His mercy, despised His love, and trampled upon His law. The wicked have passed the boundary of their probation; the Spirit of God, persistently resisted, has been at last withdrawn. Unsheltered by divine grace, they have no protection from the wicked one. Satan will then plunge the inhabitants of the earth into one great, final trouble. As the angels of God cease to hold in check the fierce winds of human passion, all the elements of strife will be let loose. The whole world will be involved in ruin more terrible than that which came upon Jerusalem of old.

    “A single angel destroyed all the first-born of the Egyptians and filled the land with mourning. When David offended against God by numbering the people, one angel caused that terrible destruction by which his sin was punished. The same destructive power exercised by holy angels when God commands, will be exercised by evil angels when He permits. There are forces now ready, and only waiting the divine permission, to spread desolation everywhere. Those who honor the law of God have been accused of bringing judgments upon the world, and they will be regarded as the cause of the fearful convulsions of nature and the strife and bloodshed among men that are filling the earth with woe.

    The power attending the last warning has enraged the wicked; their anger is kindled against all who have received the message, and Satan will excite to still greater intensity the spirit of hatred and persecution. When God’s presence was finally withdrawn from the Jewish nation, priests and people knew it not.

    Though under the control of Satan, and swayed by the most horrible and malignant passions, they still regarded themselves as the chosen of God. The ministration in the temple continued; sacrifices were offered upon its polluted altars, and daily the divine blessing was invoked upon a people guilty of the blood of God’s dear Son and seeking to slay His ministers and apostles. So when the irrevocable decision of the sanctuary has been pronounced and the destiny of the world has been forever fixed, the inhabitants of the earth will know it not.

    The forms of religion will be continued by a people from whom the Spirit of God has been finally withdrawn; and the satanic zeal with which the prince of evil will inspire them for the accomplishment of his malignant designs, will bear the semblance of zeal for God. As the Sabbath has become the special point of controversy throughout Christendom, and religious and secular authorities have combined to enforce the observance of the Sunday, the persistent refusal of a small minority to yield to the popular demand will make them objects of universal execration.

    It will be urged that the few who stand in opposition to an institution of the church and a law of the state ought not to be tolerated; that it is better for them to suffer than for whole nations to be thrown into confu- 70 sion and lawlessness. The same argument eighteen hundred years ago was brought against Christ by the ‘rulers of the people.’ See Acts 4:8. ‘It is expedient for us,’ said the wily Caiaphas, ‘that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not.’ John 11:50.

    This argument will appear conclusive; and a decree will finally be issued against those who hallow the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, denouncing them as deserving of the severest punishment and giving the people liberty, after a certain time, to put them to death. Romanism in the Old World and apostate Protestantism in the New will pursue a similar course toward those who honor all the divine precepts. “The people of God will then be plunged into those scenes of affliction and distress described by the prophet as the time of Jacob’s trouble. ‘Thus saith the Lord; We have heard a voice of trembling, of fear, and not of peace. . . .

    All faces are turned into paleness. Alas! for that day is great, so that none is like it: it is even the time of Jacob’s trouble; but he shall be saved out of it.’ Jeremiah 30:5-7.” The Great Controversy, 613-616. The loud-cry message begins to be proclaimed in earnest at the passage of a national Sunday law. Persecution increases from that point forward–eventually including martyrdom: “When this grand work is to take place in the battle, prior to the last closing conflict, many will be imprisoned, many will flee for their lives from cities and towns, and many will be martyrs for Christ’s sake in standing in defense of the truth.” Maranatha, 199.

    “The whole world is to be stirred with enmity against Seventh-day Adventists, because they will not yield homage to the Papacy, by honoring Sunday, the institution of this anti-Christian power. It is the purpose of Satan to cause them to be blotted from the earth, in order that his supremacy of the world may not be disputed.” Review and Herald, August 22, 1893. “The season of distress and anguish before us will require a faith that can endure weariness, delay, and hunger–a faith that will not faint though severely tried. . . .

    The ‘time of trouble, such as never was,’ (Daniel 12:1) is soon to open upon us; and we shall need an experience which we do not now possess and which many are too indolent to obtain. It is often the case that trouble is greater in anticipation than in reality; but this is not true of the crisis before us. The most vivid presentation cannot reach the magnitude of the ordeal.” The Great Controversy, 621-622.

    It is in verse 44 the pope and his allies go out “to destroy and utterly make away many.” The message from the east and north, the third angels message comes to a close as probation for the world closes, and the enemies of God’s people are totally brought under the control of Satan but God’s people are not to fear for power on high will granted to his people in order for them to stand during the crisis. The message from the east and the north, the third angel’s message, comes to a close as probation for the world closes, and the enemies of God’s people are totally brought under the control of the spirit of Satan:

    “I was pointed down to the time when the third angel’s message was closing. The power of God had rested upon His people; they had accomplished their work and were prepared for the trying hour before them. They had received the latter rain, or refreshing from the presence of the Lord, and the living testimony had been revived. The last great warning had sounded everywhere, and it had stirred up and enraged the inhabitants of the earth who would not receive the message.”

    Early Writings, 279. Visit us at: www.adventtimes.com to access various present truth information and order books, CD’s and DVD’s from our new Advent Stop Shop bookstore Sales@adventtimes.com 71 The Latter Rain The Latter Rain But tidings out of the east and out of the North shall trouble him: therefore he shall go forth with great fury to destroy and utterly to make away many. Daniel 11:44 In the previous chapter, we identified that the ‘tidings out of the east’ is the message that will anger the King of the North and cause him to make away many.

    What causes God’s people to fearlessly proclaim this message with boldness will be the outpouring of the latter rain, the refreshing from the presence of the Lord. “I heard those clothed with the armor speak forth the truth with great power. It had effect. . . . I asked what had made this great change. An angel answered, “It is the latter rain, the refreshing from the presence of the Lord, the loud cry of the third angel.”–Early Writings 271 (1858). {Last Day Events 186.5} The question of what the latter rain is might strike some people as odd. Though many correctly understand it to be the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, many lack understanding of what will cause the full outpouring that will enable God’s people to stand. Interestingly enough, the Bible likens the latter rain to the Harvest Season, the harvest is used as a type to symbolise the end of the world.

    The Holy Spirit speaking through the apostle James tells us: “Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord. Behold, the husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it, until he receive the early and latter rain.” James 5:7 The Lord teaches us heavenly things through nature, the unknown being illustrated by the known, divine truths by earthly things with which people are most familiar. Prior to the fall of the latter rain which ripens the harvest and ushers in the coming of the Lord it is necessary for the early rain to fall. Without one experiencing the former rain, there will be no place for the latter rain to fall. The Lords servant tells us:

    “He will cause to come down for you the rain, the former rain, and the latter rain.” In the East the former rain falls at the sowing time. It is necessary in order that the seed may germinate. Under the influence of the fertilizing showers the tender shoot springs up. The latter rain, falling near the close of the season, ripens the grain and prepares it for the sickle. The Lord employs these operations of nature to represent the work of the Holy Spirit. [SEE ZECHARIAH 10:1; HOSEA 6:3; JOEL 2:23, 28.]

    As the dew and the rain are given first to cause the seed to germinate, and then to ripen the harvest, so the Holy Spirit is given to carry forward, from one stage to another, the process of spiritual growth. The ripening of the grain represents the completion of the work of God’s grace in the soul. By the power of the Holy Spirit the moral image of God is to be perfected in the character. We are to be wholly transformed into the likeness of Christ. The latter rain, ripening earth’s harvest, represents the spiritual grace that prepares the church for the coming of the Son of man. But unless the former rain has fallen, there will be no life; the green blade will not spring up. Unless the early showers have done their work, the latter rain can bring no seed to perfection.– Testimonies to Ministers 506 (1897). {Last Day Events 183.3}

    In this Chapter, not only will we investigate what constitutes to the people of God receiving the latter rain, but we will also explain that through the harvest system, the Lord was demonstrating two separations that will take place between the two classes; and the development of the 144000 who will be the ‘firstfruits’ unto the Lord that will produce the loud cry message through the power of the Holy Spirit. Budding Trees of Spring Budding Trees of Spring “And he spake to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and 72 all the trees; When they now shoot forth, ye see and know of your own selves that summer is now nigh at hand. So likewise ye, when ye see these things come to pass, know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand. Verily I say unto you,

    This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled.” Luke 21:29-32 To answer the disciples last and most important question regarding the sign of his coming. Christ gave them the parable in Luke 21:29-30 pointing them to the budding trees of spring. In order to understand this parable and the message Christ was getting across to his people we must analyse is components. In the Bible, Summer is identifies as the harvest:

    “He that gathereth in summer is a wise son: but he that sleepeth in harvest is a son that causeth shame” Proverbs 10:5 “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved” Jeremiah 8:20 And the harvest which is the gathering of the fruit takes place at the end of the world: “The enemy that sowed them is the devil; the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels. As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the fire; so shall it be in the end of this world.” Matthew 13:39-40 Summer is the harvest time however it is important to understand that summertime is progressive in nature. During the harvest time, the “first fruits” are first gathered out of the field, these are the sweetest and best of the crop, then at the end of the season, the planter will gather the rest of the crops.

    The Bible also employs this concept. “For afore the harvest, when the bud is perfect, and the sour grape is ripening in the flower, he shall both cut off the sprigs with pruning hooks, and take away and cut down the branches” Isaiah 18:5 “And the feast of harvest, the firstfruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of ingathering, which is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered in thy labours out of the field.” Exodus 23:16 So the Bible clearly demonstrate that before the full harvest is gathered in, the first fruits are drawn out first. Bible prophecy is also built on this platform relating it to the separation of the two classes in two parts. First we have the harvest of the first fruits which is the 144000 who will play an important role in giving the final message to the world: “

    And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, and with him an hundred forty and four thousand, having his Father’s name written in their foreheads. And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps: And they sung as it were a new song before the throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders: and no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth. These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the firstfruits unto God and to the Lamb.”

    Revelation 14:1- 4 It is the 144000 that will play a prominent role in preaching the 3rd angels messages to gather the rest of the harvest. They have an experience with God based upon their understanding in the prophetic word and a spiritually settling in the truth, therefore they are harvested as the first fruits. At the Sunday law, the nominal Adventists who never brought truth to their heart will be weeded out leaving those that are left to proclaim the warning message to the rest of the world. This is the message that will trouble the King of the North as he sees many converting to Christ’s fold. Notice how the chapter of revelation 14 is structured. Revelation 14:1-5, describes 144000 as the firstfruits of God who are redeemed from the earth. Revelation 14:6-12 describes the 3 angels message being proclaimed with a loud voice and then Revelation 14:14-19, describes the complete harvest at the end of the world after the 3rd angel has done its work. “And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud,

    Thrust in thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe. And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped. And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle. And another angel came out from the altar, which had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth; for her grapes are fully ripe.

    And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great winepress of the wrath of God Revelation 14:15-19 The Advent Harvest comes first and then harvest of the rest of the world: “When Jesus began His public ministry, He cleansed the Temple from its sacrilegious profanation. Among the last acts of His ministry was the second cleansing of the Temple. So in the last work for the warning of the world, two distinct calls are made to the churches.

    The second angel’s message is, “Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication” (Rev. 14:8). And in the loud cry of the third angel’s message a voice is heard from heaven saying, “Come out of her, my people, that 73 ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities” (Rev. 18:4, 5)”.– The Review and Herald, Dec. 6, 1892. The message of the angel following the third is now to be given to all parts of the world. It is to be the harvest message, and the whole earth will be lighted with the glory of God.—Letter 86, 1900. Last Day Events p208 The Latter Rain The Latter Rain “Repent ye therefore, and be converted that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord” Acts 3:!9

    “The great work of the gospel is not to close with less manifestation of the power of God than marked its opening. The prophecies which were fulfilled in the outpouring of the former rain at the opening of the gospel are again to be fulfilled in the latter rain at its close. Here are “the times of refreshing” to which the apostle Peter looked forward when he said: “Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord; and He shall send Jesus.” Acts 3:19, 20. {The Great Controversy 611.3} The term ‘refreshing’ from the Greek is ‘anapsuxis’ which means revival: 403. a recovery of breath, i.e. (fig) revival: – revival (Strong Concordance) We are told that a revival should be our first work and that it comes from an increase of knowledge of prophetic light. Notice what Ellen White writes in the following passages: A revival of true godliness among us is the greatest and most urgent of all our needs.

    To seek this should be our first work 1 Selected Messages, vol 1, 121 “Let us give more time to the study of the Bible. We do not understand the Word as we should. The book of Revelation opens with an injunction to us to understand the instruction that it contains. . . . When we . . . understand what this book means to us, there will be seen among us a great revival.” {Faith I Live By 345.4} Moses likens rain to doctrine: “My doctrine shall drop as the rain, my speech shall distil as the dew, as the small rain upon the tender herb, and as the showers upon the grass.” Deuteronomy 32:2 Whilst Isaiah likens the refreshing to doctrine and knowledge. “Whom shall he teach knowledge? and whom shall he make to understand doctrine? them that are weaned from the milk, and drawn from the breasts.

    For precept must be upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little: For with stammering lips and another tongue will he speak to this people. To whom he said, This is the rest wherewith ye may cause the weary to rest; and this is the refreshing: yet they would not hear.…” Isaiah 28:9-12

    We are further told that John the Revelator records the messages that are to ripen the harvest. “ To John were opened scenes of deep and thrilling interest in the experience of the church. He saw the position, dangers, conflicts, and final deliverance of the people of God. He records the closing messages which are to ripen the harvest of the earth, either as sheaves for the heavenly garner or as fagots for the fires of destruction. Subjects of vast importance were revealed to him, especially for the last church, that those who should turn from error to truth might be instructed concerning the perils and conflicts before them.

    None need be in darkness in regard to what is coming upon the earth. Why, then, this widespread ignorance concerning an important part of Holy Writ? Why this general reluctance to investigate its teachings? It is the result of a studied effort of the prince of darkness to conceal from men that which reveals his deceptions. For this reason, Christ the Revelator, foreseeing the warfare that would be waged against the study of the Revelation, pronounced a blessing upon all who should read, hear, and observe the words of the prophecy.” {Great Controversy 341}

    It is the third angels message that will produce the effect of the latter rain which results in the Holy Spirit being poured out. The latter rain is an increase of knowledge: “By the increase of knowledge a people is to be prepared to stand in the latter days.” Selected Messages, book 2, 105 As mentioned in previous chapters, this increase of knowledge is in regards to the ‘man of sin’ and his final movements on earth which is explained in Daniel 11:40- 74 45 “In the first angel’s message men are called upon to worship God, our Creator, who made the world and all things that are therein. They have paid homage to an institution of the Papacy, making of no effect the Law of Jehovah, but there is to be an increase of knowledge on this subject.”

    {2Selected Messages 106.1}. “The scenes connected with the working of the man of sin are the last features plainly revealed in this earth’s history.” The people now have a special message to give to the world, the third angel’s message. Those who, in their experience, have passed over the ground, and acted a part in the proclamation of the first, second, and third angels’ messages, are not so liable to be led into false paths as are those who have not had an experimental knowledge of the people of God. . . {2Selected Messages 102.1} Those who reject this new light will find themselves destitute of the latter rain, Christ reveals himself by his word. . “Many have in a great measure failed to receive the former rain. They have not obtained all the benefits that God has thus provided for them.

    They expect that the lack will be supplied by the latter rain. When the richest abundance of grace shall be bestowed, they intend to open their hearts to receive it. They are making a terrible mistake. The work that God has begun in the human heart in giving His light and knowledge must be continually going forward. Every individual must realize his own necessity. The heart must be emptied of every defilement and cleansed for the indwelling of the Spirit. It was by the confession and forsaking of sin, by earnest prayer and consecration of themselves to God, that the early disciples prepared for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost. The same work, only in greater degree, must be done now. Then the human agent had only to ask for the blessing, and wait for the Lord to perfect the work concerning him.

    It is God who began the work, and He will finish His work, making man complete in Jesus Christ. But there must be no neglect of the grace represented by the former rain. Only those who are living up to the light they have will receive greater light. Unless we are daily advancing in the exemplification of the active Christian virtues, we shall not recognize the manifestations of the Holy Spirit in the latter rain. It may be falling on hearts all around us, but we shall not discern or receive it. At no point in our experience can we dispense with the assistance of that which enables us to make the first start. The blessings received under the former rain are needful to us to the end. Yet these alone will not suffice.

    While we cherish the blessing of the early rain, we must not, on the other hand, lose sight of the fact that without the latter rain, to fill out the ears and ripen the grain, the harvest will not be ready for the sickle, and the labor of the sower will have been in vain. Divine grace is needed at the beginning, divine grace at every step of advance, and divine grace alone can complete the work. There is no place for us to rest in a careless attitude. We must never forget the warnings of Christ, “Watch unto prayer,” “Watch, . . . and pray always.”

    A connection with the divine agency every moment is essential to our progress. We may have had a measure of the Spirit of God, but by prayer and faith we are continually to seek more of the Spirit. It will never do to cease our efforts. If we do not progress, if we do not place ourselves in an attitude to receive both the former and the latter rain, we shall lose our souls, and the responsibility will lie at our own door.” {TM 507.2}

    This generation This generation shall not pass shall not pass We are the generation that will see Christ come in the clouds with His glory and the glory of His father. “This generation shall not pass away till all these things be fulfilled.” Luke 21:32. As the budding trees of spring opened to the Jews for their time from the portion of the book of Daniel. (Daniel 9:24- 27)

    They were the ones to witness Christ’s ministry be fulfilled in its entirety on earth beginning with the baptism of John till He be taken to the holy place after the separation of the two classes, leaving the Jews to continue with their useless scarifies. As the budding trees of spring opened to the Millerites after the prophecy of the 2300 days from the book of Daniel was empowered in 1840, they were the ones to witness Christ ministry through faith move from the holy to the most holy place, once again separating the wise virgins from the foolish virgins. And so at the time of the end, the budding trees of spring have now begun, Daniel 11:40-45 is opened to Adventism receiving additional empowerment in 2001. The generation to witness these things will see Christ come with the clouds of heaven. Oh that Adventism may recognise the time of their visitation.

    My heart is grieved! “If the truth for this time, if the signs that are thickening on every hand, that testify that the end of all things is at hand, are not sufficient to arouse the sleeping energy of those who profess to know the truth, then darkness proportionate to the light which has been shining will overtake these souls. There is not the semblance of an excuse for their indifference that they will be able to present to God in the great day of final reckoning. There will be no reason to offer as to why they did not live and walk and work in the light of the sacred truth of the Word of God, and thus reveal to a sin-darkened world, through their conduct, their sympathy, and their zeal, that the power and reality of the gospel could not be controverted.” {Ye shall Receive Power. p310.2} 75

    Daniel 11 verse 45 describes when the king of the north comes to his end after planting the ‘tabernacles of his palace’ (war tents) between the seas in the glorious holy mountain. The “glorious holy mountain,” is God’s church, according to the following verses: “And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of the Lord’s house shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall flow unto it. And many people shall go and say, Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths: for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.” Isaiah 2:2-3.

    The “seas” are the people of the world: “And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.” Revelation 17:15. One of the questions most often raised about Daniel 11:40-45, is whether or not the glorious, holy mountain of verse 45 is the same as the glorious land of verse 41. Let us compare them. Both symbols contain the adjective translated as “glorious,” but, if we drop the word “glorious” from both phrases, we see a distinction made between a land and a mountain. A land and a mountain are two different entities even though they are both glorious. The land of verse 41 is where God’s people and truth were placed in order to facilitate the proclamation of the final message of warning. The church which was raised up to proclaim this message is the holy mountain of verse 45.

    Both are “glorious,” in their own way, but a church and the country where the church was raised up are two different entities, though they are closely related. Daniel 11:45 is describing when humanity will finally be divided into two groups. The Papacy is portrayed as being in the middle ground between these two groups of people, for the Papacy has been the primary object used by Satan to prevent the people of the world from hearing the last message of warning.

    With the Papacy’s position in the middle, the people who reject the last message of warning are on one side while God’s people stand on the other: “There are only two classes in the world today, and only two classes will be recognized in the judgment– those who violate God’s law, and those who keep His law. Two great opposing powers are revealed in the last great battle. On one side stands the Creator of heaven and earth. All on His side bear His signet.

    They are obedient to His commands. On the other side stands the prince of darkness, with those who have chosen apostasy and rebellion.” Review and Herald, May 7, 1901. In the Glorious Holy Mountain In the Glorious Holy Mountain There are many other translations that suggest that verse 45 should be translated as the papacy placing his tabernacles ‘between the seas and the glorious holy mountain’ instead of ‘in the glorious holy mountain.’ But a careful study of Ancient Israel’s history and the circumstances surrounding its final destruction suggests that the Kings James Version is correct and the papacy does stand in the glorious Holy Mountain in attempt to block the loud cry message of the third angel; but he does not breach the walls of the third angel’s message, which is to establish Christianity upon an eternal basis. (This will be discussed as you continue

    None to Help None to Help And he shall plant the tabernacles of his palace between the seas in the glorious holy mountain; yet he shall come to his end, and none shall help him. Daniel 11:45. 76 through the chapter) He will meet his final destruction with none to help him. In order to fully understand what is meant by the Papacy placing his tabernacles in the glorious holy mountain we need to understand the history of Israel. In Exodus 3:1 When Moses was by the ‘mountain of God even to Horeb’ the Lord appeared to Moses and told him to take of his shoes from his feet for the ground is holy, indicating that wherever the presence of the Lord dwells, the place is Holy. The presence of the Lord then moves to Mount Sinai where the Lord was to manifest his presence.

    Moses was to tell the people that if anybody should touch the mount the penalty was instant death: “…And if so much as a beast touch the mountain, it shall be stoned or thrust with a dart.” Hebrews 12:20. Ellen White commenting on this episode writes: “The preparations were made according to the command; and in obedience a further injunction, Moses directed that a barrier be placed about the mount, that neither man nor beast might intrude upon the sacred precinct. If any ventured so much as to touch it, the penalty was instant death.” Patriarchs and Prophets p304. So it was not only the actual mount that was holy but the barrier surrounded the mount was also the Lord’s jurisdiction whereas if anyone should touch it the penalty was death. After the Lord’s descent on Mount Sinai, Moses was commanded to make a sanctuary that the Lord may dwell among them. (Exodus 25:8).

    The presence of the Lord moves from Mount Sinai to the sanctuary in the wilderness where the Lord manifested his presence (Exodus 40:34-35) and then into the city of Jerusalem where a more permanent structure was built. (1Kings 8:10-11). Note that it was not the whole of Palestine that was holy, only the temple where the Lord’s presence dwelt and a few furlongs outside the city walls. Ellen White makes the distinction clear in the following passage: “And the Saviour warned his followers: “When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place (whoso readeth, let him understand), then let them which be in Judea flee into the mountains.”[MATT. 24:15, 16; LUKE21:20.]

    When the idolatrous standards of the Romans should be set up in the holy ground, which extended some furlongs outside the city walls, then the followers of Christ were to find safety in flight.” Great Controversy P27 It was only when pagan Rome planted its idolatrous standards on the holy ground outside the city walls it was deemed as the ‘abomination that maketh desolate’. Though Rome had been in the land of Palestine for a number of years after conquering Jerusalem in 63BC they still had not ventured into God’s jurisdiction.

    It was only when Rome stood on the holy ground which extended outside the city walls, they had entered into God’s jurisdiction and desolations were determined. The second application after the cross is when Rome returns in the form of Papalism. We have Satan working through the Papacy to place his idolatrous standards in God’s church, the Holy City as described in Revelation 11:2: “And there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein.

    But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months.” Revelation 11:1-2 This treading down of the city which is without the temple came as a result of the compromise between paganism and Christianity leading to the development of the “man of sin” foretold in prophecy as opposing and exalting himself above God. That gigantic system of false religion is a masterpiece of Satan’s power,–a monument of his efforts to seat himself upon the throne to rule the earth according to his will.

    The papacy had now placed his idolatrous standards in the church by banning the Bible and setting up its idol Sabbath. We have no literal temple standing; but we have the body of believers that constitute to the temple of God which is a habitation for the spirit: “And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: In whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit.” Ephesians 2:20-22

    As explained in previous chapters, we proved that it was in 1844, the church experienced a moral fall in consequence of their refusals of the first and second angel’s messages. The idolatrous standards of papal Rome had now been placed in the minds of the foolish virgins who held onto Sunday sacredness, immortality of the soul and other unscriptural doctrines. Satan had now gained vantage ground through the foolish virgins and the abomination of desolation had now been set up in their sanctuary. Describing Christ’s movement from the holy to the most holy place, Ellen White writes:

    “I turned to look at the company who were still bowed before the throne; they did not know that Jesus had left it. Satan appeared to be by the throne, trying to carry on the work of 77 God. I saw them look up to the throne, and pray, “Father, give us Thy Spirit.” Satan would then breathe upon them an unholy influence; in it there was light and much power, but no sweet love, joy, and peace. Satan’s object was to keep them deceived and to draw back and deceive God’s children.” Early Writings p56

    The third application is when the Papacy now enters into the modern day glorious land which we have already proven to be the United States of America. As the Barrier surrounded the mount was holy, and the furlong outside the city walls was holy, so in the spiritual sense, the constitution that was originally set up in America is the barrier that surrounds and protects the temple of God whom giving us the freedom to worship God as he requires.

    The constitution of America was founded on the fact that Church and state must remain separate. It is the furlong outside the city wall that protects the Church giving them the freedom to worship the Lord as He requires: “In that grand old document which our forefathers set forth as their bill of rights–the Declaration of Independence– they declared: “We hold these truths to be selfevident, that all men are created equal; that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable rights; that among these are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.” And the Constitution guarantees, in the most explicit terms, the inviolability of conscience:”

    No religious test shall ever be required as a qualification to any office of public trust under the United States.” “Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof.”” {GC295.2} “The framers of the Constitution recognized the eternal principle that man’s relation with his God is above human legislation, and his rights of conscience inalienable. Reasoning was not necessary to establish this truth; we are conscious of it in our own bosoms. It is this consciousness which, in defiance of human laws, has sustained so many martyrs in tortures and flames. They felt that their duty to God was superior to human enactments, and that man could exercise no authority over their consciences. It is an inborn principle which nothing can eradicate.”–Congressional documents (U.S.A.), serial No. 200, document No. 271.

    As the tidings spread through the countries of Europe, of a land where every man might enjoy the fruit of his own labor and obey the convictions of his own conscience, thousands flocked to the shores of the New World. Colonies rapidly multiplied . “Massachusetts, by special law, offered free welcome and aid, at the public cost, to Christians of any nationality who might fly beyond the Atlantic ‘to escape from wars or famine, or the oppression of their persecutors.’ Thus the fugitive and the downtrodden were, by statute, made the guests of the commonwealth.”– Martyn, vol. 5, p. 417. “In our own country there are thousands of all nations, and tongues, and peoples who are ignorant and superstitious, having no knowledge of the Bible or its sacred teachings. God’s hand was in their coming to America, that they might be brought under the enlightening influence of the truth revealed in His Word, and become partakers of His saving faith.–Review and Herald, March 1, 1887.”

    The constitution was set up by the Lord regarding freedom to worship God without the civil power getting involved. This is based on God’s 10 commandment law, the first tablet dealing with Love for God which is the first four commandments, the second tablet dealing with the last six commandments which deal with love for their fellow neighbour.

    In Matt 22:15-22, the Pharisees alongside the Herodians attempt to ‘entangle Jesus in his talk.’ They asked is it lawful to give tribute unto Caesar or not? Jesus perceived their wickedness and gives what it seems to be an ambiguous answer “render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesars and unto God the things that are God’s.” Matt 22:21. This indicates that there is a certain allegiance we hold to God which is the first four commandments this is man’s first duty and the second duty we hold to Caesar, i.e. civil government.

    The second table of the law is the table that the civil government can use to preserve the harmony of society but they must never enforce the first table of the law into the civil code. When Church and state unite, the consequences are always disastrous, we only need to look at the times of Jesus; it was the Church that united with the civil powers to have him crucified. The same church and state amalgamation happened in the dark ages during the 1260 years of papal rule. Historians estimate over fifty million families were put to the death for the crime of heresy.

    It is when the papacy once again makes void the law of God through the union of church and state, it is when Satan through the papacy enters into God’s jurisdiction that is the furlongs that surround the mountain, i.e. the constitution that protects the church. God’s hand was in the setting up of the constitution as it was built on God’s moral law and that is the fact that church and state 78 must remain separate.

    This is the land were God’s denominated church was raised as its principles, republicism and Protestantism was the hedge that protected the church and gave them the freedom to worship God as He required. Though the papacy places its tabernacles in the Glorious Holy Mountain, they are not permitted to breach the walls as Pagan Rome did with literal Israel in 70AD. This wall is third angels message which is repaired by the repairers of the breach as described in Isaiah 58:8-14.

    Ellen White states this in numerous passages: “Here are given the characteristics of those who shall be reformers, who will bear the banner of the third angel’s message, those who avow themselves God’s commandment- keeping people, and who honor God, and are earnestly engaged, in the sight of all the universe, in building up the old waste places.

    Who is it that calls them, The repairers of the breach, The restorers of paths to dwell in? It is God. Their names are registered in heaven as reformers, restorers, as raising the foundations of many generations” Review and Herald Oct. 13, 1891 “Isa. 58:8-14 quoted.] Where do we find the people who are thus addressed? Who is it that shall build the old waste places, and raise up the foundation of many generations? Where are the people who have had light from heaven to see that a breach has been made in the law of God? In the Revelation, John says,

    “The temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in his temple the ark of his testament.” Rev. 11:19. John saw in vision the Lord’s people looking for His coming and searching for truth. As the temple of God was opened unto His people, the light of the law of God, which was in the ark, shone forth. Those who receive this light are brought to view in the proclamation of the third angel’s message.This angel is seen flying in the midst of heaven, “saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb. . . . Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.”

    This is the people that are repairing the breach in the law of God. They see that the Sabbath of the fourth commandment has been supplanted by a spurious sabbath, a day that has no sanction in the Word of God. Amid great opposition they become loyal to their God, and take their position under the standard of the third angel. As the end approaches, the testimonies of God’s servants will become more decided and more powerful, flashing the light of truth upon the systems of error and oppression that have so long held the supremacy.

    The Lord has sent us messages for this time to establish Christianity upon an eternal basis, and all who believe present truth must stand, not in their own wisdom, but in God; and raise up the foundation of many generations. These will be registered in the books of heaven as repairers of the breach, the restorers of paths to dwell in. We are to maintain the truth because it is truth, in the face of the bitterest opposition. God is at work upon human minds; it is not man alone that is working. The great illuminating power is from Christ; the brightness of His example is to be kept before the people in every discourse” {4Bible Commentaries 1152.}

    “The Lord’s people are seeking to heal the breach which has been made in the law of God. “And they that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places: thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in. If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on My holy day; and call the Sabbath a delight,

    the holy of the Lord, honorable; and shalt honor Him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words: then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it.” This disturbs the enemies of our faith, and every means is employed to hinder us in our work.

    And yet the broken-down wall is going steadily up. The world is being warned, and many are turning away from trampling under their feet the Sabbath of Jehovah. God is in this work, and man cannot stop it. Angels of God are working with the efforts of His faithful servants, and the work steadily advances. We shall meet with opposition of every description, as did the builders of the walls of Jerusalem; but if we watch and pray and work, as they did, God will fight our battles for us and give us precious victories. {3Testomonies p573}

    Notice how she compares the work of God’s people who proclaim the third angels message as building the walls of Jerusalem as Nehemiah did; they build up the old waste places and they raise up the foundations of many generations. Though the Papacy stands in the Glorious Holy Mountain: i.e. the furlong outside the city walls, the bounds outside the mountain – by destroying the constitution and entering into a church state union in order to make void the law of God.

    He is not permitted to breach the walls of the third angel, for God’s work would have been completed in the heart of the believer and the Lord God Jehovah, the true King of the North will stand up for his people. “Beautiful for situation, the joy of the whole earth, is mount Zion, on the sides of the north, the city of the great King. Psalm 48.2 A Wake up Call A Wake up Call We also have seen that the sequence of conquests by the Papacy as it returns to its “former position of power,” is the same sequence set forth in the book of Revelation.

    We also identified this sequence as an accurate repetition 79 of the “history” portrayed in Daniel 11:30-35, which Sister White identified as a pattern by which to compare the final events recorded in Daniel eleven. While noting that the last scenes of prophecy would address the man of sin, we also identified that within the books of Daniel and the Revelation there would be “an increase of knowledge” which would “prepare God’s people to stand”

    in these last days, and that this increase of knowledge would include a knowledge about “the man of sin.” Not only did we establish some of the connections between these verses with the book of Revelation, but the prevailing theme of these verses can easily be verified by the events which are transpiring in the world today. We considered that our greatest need as God’s people is for revival and reformation, and we noted that Sister White said this needed revival would come from an understanding found in the prophecies of Daniel and Revelation.

    We began this study by comparing the events set forth in the first chapter of Testimonies, volume 9, and found there that Sister White identified these final events with the fulfillment of Daniel 11. More sobering though is that as Sister White pointed to these final events of Daniel 11, she then stated that “the final movements will be rapid ones.” Brothers and Sisters, the final, rapid events portrayed in Daniel 11:40-45 began in 1989 with the collapse of the Soviet Union.

    It is high time that we awaken to the signs of the times! “But there is a day that God hath appointed for the close of this world’s history. ‘This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.’ Matthew 24:14. Prophecy is fast fulfilling. More, much more, should be said about these tremendously important subjects. The day is at hand when the destiny of every soul will be fixed forever. This day of the Lord hastens on apace. The false watchmen are raising the cry, ‘

    All is well’; but the day of God is rapidly approaching. Its footsteps are so muffled that it does not arouse the world from the deathlike slumber into which it has fallen. While the watchmen cry, ‘Peace and safety,’ ‘sudden destruction cometh upon them,’ ‘and they shall not escape’ (1 Thessalonians 5:3);’for as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth.’ Luke 21:35. It overtakes the pleasure-lover and the sinful man as a thief in the night. When all is apparently secure, and men retire to contented rest, then the prowling, stealthy, midnight thief steals upon his prey.

    When it is too late to prevent the evil, it is discovered that some door or window was not secured. ‘Be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh.’ Matthew 24:44. People are now settling to rest, imagining themselves secure under the popular churches; but let all beware, lest there is a place left open for the enemy to gain an entrance. Great pains should be taken to keep this subject before the people.

    The solemn fact is to be kept not only before the people of the world, but before our own churches also, that the day of the Lord will come suddenly, unexpectedly. The fearful warning of the prophecy is addressed to every soul. Let no one feel that he is secure from the danger of being surprised. Let no one’s interpretation of prophecy rob you of the conviction of the knowledge of events which show that this great event is near at hand.” Fundamentals of Christian Education, 335-336. God calls upon all who minister in word and doctrine to give the trumpet a certain sound.

    All who have received Christ, ministers and lay members, are to arise and shine; for great peril is right upon us. Satan is stirring up the powers of earth. Everything in this world is in confusion. God calls upon His people to hold aloft the banner bearing the message of the third angel. . . . {Gospel Workers p395.2} 80 Pioneers and Daniel Eleven Pioneers and Daniel Eleven The “Glorious Land” is the United States It is in this America land that the great body of the church has chiefly shared her glorious triumph and prosperity since 1798.

    It is here that the wilderness and the solitary place have been made glad for them, and the desert has rejoiced and blossomed as the rose. It is here that the loud voice of preparation, “prepare ye the way of the Lord” has been chiefly given. From this America land the Advent message has sounded forth to every, nation, kindred and tongue. This land and people are recognised by the name Zion, and Jerusalem’ . This is now being literally fulfilled in the proclamation of the third angels message, [Revelation 14:9-12] advocating the perpetuity and obligation of God’s ten moral precepts, the constitution and foundation of his moral government…

    “We have reached the appointed time that the great body of God’s living, professed people are to be found in such a land as the above described; and there is no people or country on the habitable globe at this time that will answer the above description, but the people and country of this America land. “This America land so far as the ancient history of the world is concerned, has been always waste and desolate; an uncultivated, desolate, waste, howling wilderness, unknown to the civilised world until the time of the promise drew nigh, when God was about to fulfil his word, and set his hand a second time to recover the remnant of his people from the land of their captivity, and bring them into the wilderness of preparation.

    It was in due time that God permitted this America continent to be discovered and without a doubt the Lord sent his angel to stir up the spirit of Columbus to engage in the enterprise and guided his bark across the trackless deep to the discovery of the new world. “The dreadful and terrible beast, [Daniel 7:7,19] which devoured, break in pieces, and stamped the residue with his feet, thought also to cause this America land to feel his iron stamp; but in due time God removed his brazen hoof by bringing back these United States from the sword in the America revolution as predicted Ezekiel 38:8, and thus opened here just in due time that God an asylum of Civil and Religious liberty for the remnant of his people to be gathered into.

    “From the foregoing considerations we learn the important truth that God does literally gather the remnant of his people out of the countries wherein they have been scattered, and does literally bring them from the land of their captivity into a literal wilderness of woods, a place of preparation prior to their entering the land of Israel, the promised eternal inheritance of the earth made new. “It is after Jerusalem’s appointed time which was accomplished A.D. 1798, that in the wilderness the voice of preparation is heard sounding…

    “Insomuch as the remnant were to be gathered out of all placed and countries wherein they were scattered, and were to be brought from the land of their captivity into the wilderness of preparation, the question arises, How much territory does the land of their captivity embrace? Answer: it embraces the ancient Assyrian or Babylonian, the medo-persian, the Grecian, and Roman empires: it embraces all territory over which the seven heads of gentile rule have exercised their supremacy,

    the land of Canaan not excerpted; hence we are driven entirely from the eastern continent to find the wilderness of preparation into which the remnant are gathered to prepare the way of the Lord, and make strait in the desert a highway for our God; and hence we are unavoidably confined to this American Continent… From the above it is clear that this wilderness of preparation is the pleasant land brought to view Daniel 8:9. it is called in chapter 11:41,45, the glorious land, and the glorious holy mountain, or goodly land, land of delight or ornament.” Hiram Edson, Review and Herald, February 28, 1856 The Glorious Land is

    Not the Holy Mountain “We have found that the earth is not the sanctuary, but simply the territory where it will be finally located; that the church is not the sanctuary, but simply the worshippers connected with the sanctuary; and that the land of Canaan is not the sanctuary but it is the place where the typical sanctuary is located.” JN Andrews, The sanctuary and the 2300 days, 33-45. The Papacy is the King of the North

    “There is a line of historic prophecy in chapter eleven, where the symbols are thrown off, beginning with the Kings of Persia, and reaching down past Grecia and Rome, to the time when that power shall come to his end, and none shall help him. It the feet of ten toes of the metallic image are Roman, if the beast with ten horns that was given to the burning flames of the great day be the Roman Beast, if the little horn which stood up against the Prince of princes be Rome, and if the same field and distance are covered by these four prophetic chains, then the last power of the eleventh chapter, which is to ‘come to his end and none shall help him,’ is Rome.” James White’s sermon at the General Conference around 1878, Review and Herald, October 3, 1878

  • Who will receive the 7 last plagues ?

    Who will receive the 7 last plagues ?

    The Bible says that most people on earth will receive the seven last plagues and will receive the mark of the beast. This is a very good motivation to know the Bible much better and to study prophecy. It is also a call to spend time learning Revelation and the book of Daniel so that we can escape what is coming on earth.

    Who will receive the seven last plagues? They are the ones who will not be part of God’s people in the end times. It does not mean they are non-Christians, as many Christians are in Babylon. Let us find out who will receive the seven last plagues.

    Who will receive the seven last plagues? The plagues in Egypt

    The plagues in Egypt fell on those who were not part of the people of God and who did not follow the truth. Some Egyptians followed the truth; they were called the mixed multitude who followed Israel in the desert. But God made a clear distinction between those who followed God and those who followed Him not. Who will receive the seven last plagues? They are those who will have rejected the truth of the end time, called the 3 angels message. They will automatically receive the mark of the beast.

    The plagues in Egypt fell for a reason. Multiple times God gave Pharaoh space to repent and accept that He, God, was much more powerful than he, even if he was the greatest king on earth. But in his pride Pharaoh did not repent. He thought himself invincible and constantly refused God’s call. It came to be that God destroyed all the firstborn. Can a woman leave her child to be beaten without defense? No.

    Parents are very jealous of their children. The same way God is very jealous of His child Israel. Today Israel is the 3 angels message church, the church of Revelation 12. Anybody that touched Israel was in big trouble when they were faithful. Who will receive the seven last plagues? All those who dare touch God’s end-time people, the 3 angels message children.

    Is 49:15
    “Can a woman forget her sucking child, that she should not have compassion on the son of her womb? yea, they may forget, yet will I not forget thee.”

    ZE 2 8
    For thus said the LORD of hosts; after his glory sent me unto the nations which spoiled you: for he that toucheth you toucheth the apple of his eye.

    MT 18 6
    “But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea.”

    Who will receive the seven last plagues? The people of God

    Who then are the people of God? In the times of Israel, God’s people were slaves for 430 years. God allowed it, and because the Egyptians were used to having the Jews as slaves, they had a hard time letting them go and realizing God is not someone to mess with. The people of God are those who resemble Jesus, who is meek, humble, honest, sweet, gentle, kind, and loving. Whether they are Christians or not, many people follow the promptings of the Spirit of God.

    In the Old Testament, the people of God is Israel. In the New Testament and the book of Revelation, the people of God are Revelation 12, the apostolic church, then the Waldenses, then the Protestant Reformation, when these became the daughters of Babylon, it was the remnant church of the 3 angels message group or the Seventh-day Adventist church.

    Most of the people on earth will soon accept the mark of the beast. It means they will be in rebellion against God. They will follow reason, they will follow what is accepted by society, and thus they will refuse God’s truth. It is a very sad fact, but the Bible is plain.

    MT 7 22 22
    “Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works?”

    The world today seems to be well, but it is in total rebellion against God. The more legalistic a society becomes, the more they think to be good when in fact they are all wrong and corrupt. This is what happened to the Pharisees. They were the more urgent against what they saw as sin, when themselves were blind to the immense corruptness of their hearts. The world today is totally blind to its own condition. And nothing could be more dangerous than that. Someone who thinks they are good when they are totally corrupt is dangerous. This is why the last message for planet earth after the 3 angels message is righteousness by faith. God does the work through us.

    God’s people, if they never heard that Jesus entered the most holy place on Oct 22, 1844, then they are not responsible for not knowing truth. If they never heard that Saturday is the Sabbath and not Sunday. If they never heard that people do not go to hell forever but will be destroyed at the end of the millennium. If they never heard that the secret rapture is a false belief, or that once saved always saved is false. Then when we resemble Jesus, this is what counts.

    But many people, especially the religious people, do not resemble Jesus, but they sound like Satan. When we enter a church we often find people who sound more like Satanists than Christians. They are arrogant, proud, dishonest, selfish, legalists, unloving, unfriendly. Only God can change our hearts. Unless our hearts are changed, we will not enter heaven.

    Going to heaven has little to do with our profession of being a Christian, but much more of resembling Jesus. The people of God in the end times preach the 3 angels message and the sanctuary message. They keep the Sabbath and have a true prophet, Ellen G. White, the Bible, and Jesus tells us in Revelation 14.

    Who will receive the seven last plagues? Division in the world

    Some people say this brings division. But the division is made by the Bible. We would love that everybody would go to heaven and everybody would be saved. But this is not the case. We know many people will be lost and destroyed. This last message for planet earth, the 3 angels message, makes a distinction. As Malachi said, this is the Elijah message of separation between those who worship God and those who do not yet claim to.

    Abel sacrificed as God wanted, Cain did what he wanted. Both were worshipers. One was accepted, Abel; Cain was rejected. God told him, If you do good you will be accepted too. Being accepted by God is to not follow this world. It is to receive God’s righteousness and to not be a legalist. When Jesus comes, the righteous will be taken, they will go to heaven, and the wicked will be left behind destroyed. When Jesus comes at the end of the millennium, they will rise only to be totally destroyed this time.

    God wants everybody to be saved, but seeking to know who will receive the seven last plagues, we find out that if someone refuses to let God make them humble and honest, then they choose not to be in a place where peace and love must reign. If a proud person would be introduced in heaven, they would mar everything and corrupt people again.

    Who will receive the seven last plagues? A lost world

    As we continue to refuse truth, we harden our hearts. There are only so many times that we can hear the truth and refuse it before our hearts are totally hardened and God cannot impress it. This is the sin against the Holy Spirit. A world of Christians and atheists alike that refuses the truth will become hardened and will only be in total rebellion against God because of dishonesty.

    This is not to say all atheists are bad, as most atheists live in Europe where almost nobody has heard the truth and has ever opened a Bible. They are not as responsible as the Christians who know the truth and are arrogant and rude.

    Sadly, in this world people do as others do, like a flock that falls into the deep because one swine does so. Will we not be intelligent and not follow the crowd? Why not listen to God and do what He says and not care about what this society is doing? As we follow God’s love for others and Him, we are safe. The principal thing on earth is to love others and love God. Once we do this and are honest and humble, we are on the good path. These attributes can only be given by faith, by righteousness by faith. It is impossible to work our way to heaven, or to become good in our strength.

    Who will receive the seven last plagues? The saved

    If we want to make it to heaven, then we need to understand righteousness by faith. This is the power of God in us, realizing first that men cannot do good. Unless we realize this, we will remain legalists. Then every day we ask God to give us His righteousness. Then we need to be honest and follow truth. The truth is the 3 angels message, the Sabbath, the sanctuary 1844 message. Ellen G. White is the last prophet. This is the last message for planet earth.

    Who will be saved in those 2 groups? Only God knows. In the 3 angels message or Seventh-day Adventist church side, many are legalists. The message is from God. In the other camp, Babylon, many have never heard the truth. One thing we know is that those who will receive the seven last plagues are those who refuse the 3 angels message and will follow human tenets and traditions rather than the Bible. On which side will you be?

    Read the Great Controversy by Ellen G. White and Daniel and the Revelation by Uriah Smith. These 2 books are a must read. Pray with me: Father God, help me to be on the right side when earth is divided. Every day we take decisions that make us to be on Your side or the wrong side. Help me to accept the 3 angels message and righteousness by faith, bless, prosper and heal me please in the name of Jesus, amen. EARTHLASTDAY.COM

  • Is the catholic church true christianity ?

    Is the catholic church true christianity ?

    This is an interesting question. When we take the fact that all humans are children of God and some may be in different beliefs that have little foundation in the Bible, we also remember that these souls are very precious to God. In pagan religions, we know God loves pagans dearly and atheists. This is one side of the question: the love of God for everybody, and we know that in heaven Jesus said many shall come from the east, from pagan religions, and sit down with Abraham.

    Is the Catholic Church true Christianity? The two questions

    But the children of the kingdom will be cast out of heaven. One can be in the truth, as Jesus said He has one true fold and He has many sheep in those folds, but they will come out at the right time. The other side of the question is: Does the Bible teach that there is an absolute truth we need to follow? And does Jesus expose certain beliefs and religions to tell us to beware? Yes. Then, when we are exposing some religions, we are not condemning the people, as they could be much better than those who are in the truth church.

    In fact, Jesus says that His church, which is the Laodicean church of Revelation 3 or the remnant church of Revelation 14, is lukewarm, blind, naked, and wretched. So we have an amazing dilemma, as we see that the people themselves many times never heard the present truth message called the 3 angels message. This message is the last message to be given to all inhabitants of earth. This message needs to be heard. Those who will reject it will receive the mark of the beast. Those who enter this end-time ark, Noah type, will receive the seal of God.

    But once the people in those beliefs hear the truth, and if they reject the truth, then they are responsible. As once we hear the truth and we reject it, we have unbelief and we are found liars by God. All honest people will accept the truth, and all dishonest people will reject the truth. This is one way God will judge all people. All honest people cannot but accept the truth; they know it is the truth. They take time to examine whether those things are true, and they take position on the side of the Lord.

    But the problem is that the people that God has raised up to give the last message of warning to all earth’s inhabitants are lukewarm and asleep. They do not do the work committed to them of warning the world of their coming doom. So what will happen to them, or the part of them that is asleep? God will wake them up. Then if they refuse the messages of warning, they will be shaken out.

    But in a way, the people of the world are not as guilty as those who are responsible to give the 3 angels message. This last message for planet earth is found in Revelation 14. This message tells us that most people on earth will reject the 3 angels message, and thus the anger of God will fall upon them for fearing men rather than obeying God and following the minority. But one day this message will go all over the earth. It will be on all television channels. Everybody will be talking about the 3 angels message. The leaders of the world will be in rebellion against God and will refuse it.

    In his pride, man will be in total insolence against God. Most people on earth will reject this message, yet multitudes will come out from the fallen churches and take their stand with the remnant church, or the 3 angels message movement. Is the Catholic Church true Christianity? No, because Jesus says my church keeps the Sabbath, has a true prophet, preaches the 3 angels message, preaches the sanctuary message Revelation 14.

    Is the Catholic Church true Christianity? Who is the beast?

    The beast, the Bible says, is the papacy. We find in Daniel chapter 7 that there are signs to tell us who the Antichrist is. It is the 4th beast. We know the first beast or metal is Babylon, then Media, then Greece, then Rome. This little horn, or Antichrist, or the man of sin or Babylon, comes out of Rome.

    When seeking to find out is the Catholic Church true Christianity, we need to examine what Jesus says, and in Daniel 7 it says a power comes from Rome, then it says it reigns 1260 years. Justinian gave power to the pope in 538, then 1260 years later Berthier, Napoleon’s general, went to Rome and took the pope captive. This gave the end of the supreme power of the papacy. This was the 1260-year reign of the papal power. Daniel 7 says that it has a man who commits blasphemy. Blasphemy is claiming to be God and claiming to forgive sins.

    Does the pope claim to be God? Yes, in catechism it says the pope holds the place of God on earth. They also say that the pope is Jesus Christ hidden under the veil of flesh. As loving as Catholics are, the Bible and Jesus expose some people, some leaders, that did offend God so much that they claimed that they could forgive sins and be God on earth. The Bible says in Daniel 7:25 that they killed 50 million Christians. That is a lot of people to hate so much that they killed them.

    DA 7 25
    “And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.”

    When in fact these people were Christians and God’s people, such people as the Waldenses, the Albigenses, the Huguenots, and the Lollards. This we find also in Revelation 12, where it says God’s people were so persecuted that they had to flee to the mountains of Italy and France. The true church in the Middle Ages was called the Waldenses. This is another sign that the papacy is the Antichrist, as the Bible says it persecutes the Christians for 1260 years. Interestingly, this is the exact time frame of the reign of the Catholic Church.

    Is the Catholic Church true Christianity? False beliefs

    God calls Babylon such because it is a confusion, it is a mix of the Bible and pagan satanic beliefs. This is abomination. Such beliefs as Christmas. Nowhere does the Bible say we should keep a feast to Jesus’ birth. The 24th of December was the birth of Tamuz; this is a pagan holiday kept many years before Jesus was born. The same for Easter, which is the feast to Ishtar, a pagan satanic holiday.

    As shocking as this message can be, it is the truth, and all humans will soon hear this message and will have to make a decision for or against Jesus. This message is called the 3 angels message of Revelation 14. Is the Catholic Church true Christianity? The people are good, but the belief is not from God. When all people will have taken their side for or against Jesus, then Jesus will return on earth.

    RE 14 14
    “And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle.”

    This message is very similar to Noah’s ark message. Many people in the times of Noah believed in God; there were very few atheists, as it was a little time, about 2000 years after creation. Yet the people had to accept what is called present truth.

    2 PE 1 12
    “Wherefore I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these things, though ye know them, and be established in the present truth.”

    Present truth then was that Jesus was the Messiah and died on the cross. Present truth in the times of Noah was, enter into the ark and save yourself from the flood. Present truth today is come out of Babylon and leave churches which are filled with false satanic belief and come into God’s last 3 angels message movement. In fact, the Bible says that those who remain in those false beliefs will receive the mark of the beast and will receive God’s wrath.

    This is found in the 3rd angels message. RE 14 9
    “And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, 10 The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb: 11 And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name.”

    Some of the false beliefs of the Catholic Church, which we remind is filled with loving people and kind persons. But the truth is very important, as all people who reject the truth will be found liars. All honest people will accept the truth. False doctrines of the Catholic Church which have been infiltrated in the Protestant daughters are Sunday worship. The Bible teaches Saturday, the Sabbath, is the true day of worship. Eternal hell is not in the Bible.

    When the Bible says forever and ever, it does not mean the punishment is forever. It means the person will be destroyed forever. It is like saying a book is burned forever. It does not mean the book will burn forever; it means the book forever will never come back to life. The belief that people go to heaven when they die is not in the Bible. The Bible teaches that the dead know not anything. The dead are asleep until Jesus returns.

    Is the Catholic Church true Christianity? End-time events

    In fact, when seeking to know is the Catholic Church true Christianity, we can go on with false beliefs as monks and nuns. This is not in the Bible. In fact, the Bible teaches beware of those who teach not to marry. Also the teaching of forgiving sins. The Bible calls that blasphemy; nobody can claim to forgive sins apart from God. Claiming that the pope is holy father is blasphemy; nobody is holy on earth or reverend. The images are a sin; the Bible teaches that we cannot worship images. This is idolatry; this is worshiping things instead of God.

    The Catholic Church has so many loving, kind people in it. But when we take the Bible, we find out in Daniel 7 that all those signs point to the Catholic Church as the Antichrist and the man of sin or Babylon. When Jesus gives this message, we need to give it to others. In fact, an organization on earth, the Catholic Church, has been so bold to think to change the Ten Commandments, to claim to forgive sins, to say the pope is God. The Bible says it would last 1260 years, then its deadly wound would be healed.

    Very soon USA will unite with the papacy in enforcing terrible oppression and abuse of people. Soon the papacy will regain the power it had in the Middle Ages, when kings would bow down to the pope and wait for his approval.

    RE 13 3
    “And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast. 4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him?”

    The Bible says that soon USA, which started so living and biblical, will end up speaking like a dragon, Satan. Then it will join the papacy in pushing all countries to worship on Sunday on pains of death. Those who will want to obey the Bible will be killed.

    RE 13 15
    “And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed.”

    Then God’s anger will be kindled against those who will have plain truth before them and will choose men and society instead of God. As most people will be afraid and join the world, the false religious unions, and they will receive the mark of the beast and God’s seven last plagues. Terrible will be the fate of those who will prefer the world rather than Jesus. This is a simple explanation on is the Catholic Church true Christianity?

    I urge you to read the books The Great Controversy, or Daniel and the Revelation, and the Amazing Facts study guides for more information. Father God, thank You for Your truth. Help us to follow and believe the truth, bless, heal and prosper us. Give us Your righteousness. May the 3 angels message be all over the world and many take position for the truth. Give us the desires of our hearts, please, in the name of Jesus, amen. EARTHLASTDAY.COM

  • Who will receive the latter rain ?

    Who will receive the latter rain ?

    The Bible says that the early rain happened when the apostles waited in Jerusalem and Jesus, when He went to heaven, sent the Holy Spirit to them. This was the early rain. Who will receive the latter rain? This is another proof that humans without God are nothing and cannot achieve anything. We live in a society where man is worshiped and people follow human reasoning. We learn here that unless God would send the Holy Spirit, there would be no transformation, no salvation, no conversion, no knowledge of the Bible.

    Who will receive the latter rain? Why do we need the Holy Spirit?

    People always forget that the Bible is not a natural book like any other book. The things in the Bible are spiritual and can only be understood spiritually. This means that human reasoning and human power are totally incapable of understanding the Bible correctly without the Holy Spirit. Who will receive the latter rain? Those who give glory to God and realize there is no goodness in themselves.

    The Holy Spirit is needed because humans cannot understand right and wrong apart from God. Our minds have become darkened because of sin. Unless God had sent the Bible, unless God had put enmity against sin, unless God had sent the Holy Spirit to guide us into all truth and explain spiritual things to us, we would have remained in total spiritual sickness forever. Who will receive the latter rain? Those who understand their need of God and total helplessness.

    The Holy Spirit helps us understand all truths in the Bible. The Holy Spirit helps us repent. Without Him, nobody would have any need of repentance, and nobody would ever repent from their sins. This is a stunning fact. Without the Holy Spirit, and seeing how cold and unloving the world has become, there would be little comfort. The Bible says in PS 108 12, “Give us help from trouble, for vain is the help of men.”

    The Holy Spirit is close to us when we suffer and are in trouble. Some people on earth today are suffering almost beyond their power to endure. Unless the Holy Spirit would come to their help, they would be in total despair and hopelessness. The Holy Spirit is the Comforter that we need to get on with our lives. The Holy Spirit gives us wisdom to know what to do in different situations. Who will receive the latter rain? They are the group of the remnant in the end times who will have received the righteousness by faith message. These will have understood that our works are valueless to do God’s will.

    Who will receive the latter rain? The shaking.

    The shaking is this time in God’s end-time movement called the 3 angels message movement that will separate those who live in God’s power to do His will and those who are lukewarm, naked, blind, and wretched. This second group is in the Laodicean state. They do not advance in the truth. They believe they are saved by their works. They will have refused the new messengers God sends to the fold and will have fallen in darkness.

    This group in the Laodicean condition will not feel that the pioneers’ understanding and the pillars of the faith are of any importance. Some will have moved some truth and will have started to teach new dogmas. New books and a new order of things would have started to be taught. As the papacy was so arrogant as to think to change the Sabbath to Sunday and write in God’s 10 commandments, “Me, the pope, have the right to change what God wrote,” the last church, the Laodicean part, will be so arrogant to think they could change the last message for planet earth.

    And change things such as the daily, the sanctuary, and some Seventh-day Adventist churches will even start to keep Sunday. This abomination will make a separation. A message will be given which will cause the shaking. This is called the straight testimony. This will shake the church and the sinners in Zion will leave and join Babylon. At the same time, many people in Babylon Sunday churches who will have never heard about the 3 angels message will join the last movement. One of the main reasons for the shaking is also that many of the remnant church will have remained legalists and will have refused the righteousness by faith. This message is necessary, as those who refuse God’s righteousness claim to be holy without God and thus are Pharisees.

    Who will receive the latter rain? The loud cry.

    What is the loud cry? It is the message of Revelation 18, which says the whole world is lightened by the glory of God. It is also the righteousness by faith message that helps the last movement to receive God’s power to do good. This is an experience more than a message. Who will receive the latter rain? Only those who will receive the righteousness by faith message. The others are legalists and claim to be saved by works.

    Some people, even if they say, “I am saved by grace,” in other sentences say we need to do such and such to be saved. They do not understand salvation and they offend God by teaching that they are saved by what they do and not by faith only. This is such an important topic that the Pharisees who saw Jesus rejected Him and even killed Him. Paul said that Hagar salvation by works always has persecuted the righteousness by faith side. It offends the legalists to find out some people are saved by grace and have more freedom than them.

    Because one who is proud will not recognize that they are not good, human beings want to be good and want to prove they are good. But this is an endless search for vanity for some goodness in human beings that does not exist. There is no goodness whatsoever in any human being. No human being can do good, and to seek for it is a search for something that does not exist. Only God is good, only God has righteousness. While we cling to the belief that humans are good, we shall be lost.

    Who will receive the latter rain? Righteousness by faith.

    Righteousness by faith teaches that only those who ask God every day for His righteousness can receive the only power in the universe to do good, which is God’s righteousness. Most religions, most Christians, believe they have righteousness and thus they try to save themselves by works. This is saying that the cross of Jesus is worthless. As if we could save ourselves with our works, then there would be no need for the cross of Jesus.

    Those who finally accept the fact that they are sinners and devoid of goodness will ask God for help. When we try to work our way to heaven, we are still lost, we are not converted. We still do not understand that human beings have fallen in sin so low that only a rescue from God’s righteousness can release us from this terrible situation.

    The Pharisees thought themselves to be good, but their works showed that they were selfish, proud, unloving, unkind, arrogant, traitors, and cruel. They were filled with Satanic attributes in their character, yet in their blindness they thought themselves to be good. It was a grand deception. This is the state of things in the world today. Many Christians and non-Christians think they are good when they are totally wicked. They do not realize their worth does not depend on their works but on who they are.

    Those who will receive the latter rain are those who will have received the righteousness by faith of Jesus. They will be those who will give this loud cry and the 3 angels message. They will have rejected self-righteousness and understood that believing that one is saved by works is very offensive to God. Repeat after me: Father God, forgive my sins, give me Your righteousness, bless and heal me please in the name of Jesus, amen. EARTHLASTDAY.COM

  • Who will receive the seal of God ?

    Who will receive the seal of God ?

    This is a life and death question because we know that those who will receive the seal of God will not enter heaven. The Bible says that these people will be worshiping it, and it talks about all people on earth being confronted with this issue, including all Christians, many of whom will receive the mark of the beast.

    Once saved always saved?

    How can most Christians receive the mark and refuse the seal of God if they are Christians? It is because a false belief among Christians is that as long as they believe in Jesus they will be saved. This is not true. Who will receive the seal of God? Those who live by the Bible only.

    Many people go by traditions, or they follow what others do, or they follow family members’ beliefs. We can only find truth from God. The Bible is truth. Many Christians believe that once they are saved they will make it to heaven.

    The Bible says that we are always free to choose selfishness, pride, and to be unkind and rude, or to follow Jesus and ask for His righteousness to do right. Those who believe that we can never lose our salvation do not understand that we can fall away. Being a Christian is not the name only, but the character. Being a Christian is who we are.

    Inquiring who will receive the seal of God, we find out that many Christians will receive the mark of the beast at the same time claiming to be Christians. Jesus said, “Many will say Lord, Lord, and I will tell them, I do not know you. Depart from Me, you who work lawlessness.”

    Also, not all who say Lord, Lord shall enter the kingdom, but only he who does the will of my Father which is in heaven.

    Who is the beast?

    Sad to say, and as God loves all people, we find out that God has to tell us what will happen in the future. God loves people of all religions, but God has to tell us if there is a system that rejected the truth and made war with Him. This power is called the beast.

    The beast we find in Daniel 8 is the power that lasted 1260 years, that thought to change the Sabbath to Sunday, the power that killed many Christians during the Middle Ages, the power that is in the city with seven hills, Rome, the power whose prelates wear purple and scarlet. Who is this beast?

    The beast can be fulfilled by no other power than the papacy. Many are proving Catholics, often better people than Protestants, but we need to teach what the Bible teaches.

    What is the seal of God?

    To understand who will receive the seal of God, we need to understand what the seal of God is. In the catechism it says, “The change from Saturday to Sunday is the mark of our authority.” A mark as the name, title, and territory.

    Where do we find the seal or mark of God in the Bible? We find it in the Sabbath commandment which says:

    Name God
    But the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord your God.

    Title Creator
    For in 6 days He made

    Territory Universe
    Heaven, earth, and the sea

    The seal of God is the Sabbath; the mark of the beast is that someone thought to change the seal of God and, in blasphemy, claimed that they had the right to change the Bible and the Ten Commandments.

    The issue is: Are we going to follow God or society? The apostles said we ought to obey God rather than men. We should follow human laws, but we are not saved by human laws. But the time comes when God will send a test: either following the Bible Sabbath sent by God, or follow Sunday, a human precept that is in rebellion against God. On which side do you want to stand, brother and sister?

    Who will receive the seal of God? Only a few people, sadly, will receive the seal of God, as Jesus said. As it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be when Jesus returns. Only a few entered into the ark; the whole world, even if religious, was filled with unbelief, selfishness, pride, and disloyalty.

    The same thing is happening today. Most people today are in unbelief. It is fashionable not to believe and to worship human reasoning and human ideas. What one believes has become absolute truth. The sad thing is that most people do not think twice about following this new fashion.

    Even Christians do not believe someone is led by God in His words. Almost all words most Christians today believe come from human reasoning. Most people today believe that men can explain the Bible. They believe men have the power to decide what truth is and to invent truth.

    If this was the case, then why do we need Bibles? Why would we need the Holy Spirit to lead us into all truth if human reasoning could not only explain truth but also create truth without God? No wonder that Revelation 14 says that God will be very angry. This time of the mark of the beast, it says in Revelation 14:

    If any man worship the beast and his image, he will receive the wrath of God poured out without mixture into the cup of His indignation.

    When asking who will receive the seal of God, the issue will not be so much keeping the wrong day that will anger such a loving and kind God. But it will be that, in the face of plain truth, men worldwide will choose to follow human reasoning.

    It will be the deeply deceitful and dishonest spirit of men that will bring God’s judgments on earth. Because when the seal of God and the mark of the beast issue comes, it will not be a mystery. The Bible says that it will be a worldwide theme in study.

    All nations, people, tribes, and tongues will know what this will be about. Men will then willfully sin and reject the truth, knowing full well that Sunday is just a pagan day, a human and reasoning power enactment that has nothing to do with the Bible. We read this in Revelation 14.

    Then Romans chapter 1 says that there will be no excuse. In the context, it talks about atheists looking at creation having no excuse to believe evolution. We can take the text into who will receive the seal of God. As this message will be preached to all nations, it will be on national television.

    Most people all over the world will decide from understanding that what they will obey is not found in the Bible. But now and in the soon future many people will not care about the Bible, as all that will matter will be following human reasoning and human precepts. Many will be in utmost rebellion against God and will justly receive the 7 last plagues.

    As the Bible says, we need to be honest. Revelation 21:8 says all liars shall have their part in the lake of fire. God is merciful and wants us to follow the truth and be honest. The Holy Spirit is pleasing with our hearts. Will we follow the truth, or will you follow the crowds and multitudes?

    Who will receive the seal of God? They are those who will have come out of Babylon. They will be those who have accepted the last message for planet Earth, the 3 angels’ message. Two classes will then live on earth. The distinction will be very clear on who are on God’s side and who are on Satan’s side. The Sabbath will be the issue to separate the children of God from the children of the wicked one. On which side will you be? Which side do you choose not to be a part of?

    Repeat after me: Father God, please help me to follow truth. Help me to be honest and accept the 3 angels’ message and the righteousness by faith message. Please forgive my sins, bless and heal me in the name of Jesus. Amen.

    EARTHLASTDAY.COM

  • Is the United States in Bible Prophecy?

    Is the United States in Bible Prophecy?

    Is the United States in Bible Prophecy? What Revelation 13 Really Says

    What does the Bible teach about the United States in Bible prophecy? Does the Bible actually speak about the United States? This is very important, as most churches do not teach this vital end-time truth. We need to correctly divide the Word of God, understanding also that no prophecy of Scripture is of any private interpretation.

    This is a great problem in many teachings of modern Christianity, and you need to be careful not to accept teachings that are not backed by Bible verses. This is becoming very frequent in the Christian world — many Bible preachers teach things that are simply not found in the Bible. So let us find out: is the United States in Bible prophecy?


    Is the United States in Bible Prophecy? — The First Beast of Revelation 13

    Before understanding who the second beast of Revelation 13 is, let us first identify the first beast. In past studies we established that the Antichrist, the beast, and Babylon are the same power. In understanding whether the United States is in Bible prophecy, we must first identify this terrible first beast.

    Could this beast be a power still to come in the future? No — because the Bible says it lasts 1,260 years. We know these cannot be literal days, as Gabriel confirms in Daniel 12:

    DA 12:6–9
    6 And one said to the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, How long shall it be to the end of these wonders?
    7 And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, times, and an half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished.
    8 And I heard, but I understood not: then said I, O my Lord, what shall be the end of these things?
    9 And he said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end.

    We understand here that those days extend all the way to the end of the world from the time of Daniel — and therefore these days represent years. We find this confirmed in Ezekiel 4:6: And when thou hast accomplished them, lie again on thy right side, and thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah forty days: I have appointed thee each day for a year.

    One day in Bible prophecy equals one year. Knowing this as we seek to understand whether the United States is in Bible prophecy, we can see that the first beast of Revelation 13 lasts 1,260 years. It changes the Sabbath. It persecutes Christians for 1,260 years. It has a man claiming to forgive sins and to be God. It rises out of the fourth beast of Daniel 7, which is Rome. It is based in a city of seven hills. Its leaders wear purple and scarlet. Who alone can fulfil this description? The papacy is the only power in the world that fulfils every one of these identifying marks.

    DA 7:25 And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.

    Daniel chapter 7 is the chapter that identifies who the beast — the Antichrist, also called Babylon — truly is. It lasts 1,260 years. This is crucial, because we are about to see that the second beast of Revelation 13, which we believe to be the United States, causes the whole world to worship the first beast. As Daniel 7 identifies who the Antichrist is, Revelation 13 uses the same symbolic beasts to confirm that this is the same power — the papacy. The papacy has many sincere and loving members, who are sometimes more Christlike in character than many Protestants. But here we must lovingly expose the system and not the individuals, just as Jesus instructs us in delivering the last message for planet earth.

    RE 13:2 And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority.

    Here the Bible gives us further light on the Antichrist and Babylon power. It tells us that his power is given by Satan — yet most people on earth believe this system is from God. What a deception. Why is this so? Because many Catholic beliefs do not come from the Bible. We do see Jesus in Catholic churches, but that is almost the only belief that can be traced directly to Scripture. Eternal hell, going to heaven immediately at death, Sunday worship, the existence of nuns, purgatory, confession to a priest, and many other beliefs are not from God. This is why it is called Babylon — when a baby babbles, it speaks confusion. Babylon is a mixture of truth and error.

    RE 13:3 And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.

    This too was fulfilled in history when the French general Berthier marched into Rome in 1798 and the papacy lost its political power. The Bible says this deadly wound would be healed — and in the era of the Second World War, the papacy regained its power when Mussolini restored it. The Bible declares that the whole world will soon worship the beast. Let us now find out who the second beast is. Could this be the United States in Bible prophecy?


    Is the United States in Bible Prophecy? — The Second Beast of Revelation 13

    RE 13:11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon.

    Here the Bible says that a second beast rises from the earth at the same time the first beast receives its deadly wound. Which world power emerged around 1798? History books confirm that the only world power to rise to prominence around that time is the United States of America.

    This second beast has two horns — representing religious and civil liberty. This beast is unlike the European powers, which were dominated by the papacy and ruled by kings. The United States is the nation of religious freedom, where anyone may worship as they choose without government interference. This is total religious liberty — and it proves that the second beast of Revelation 13 can only be the United States. Furthermore, the verse says this power rises from the earth, while the papacy rises from the seas.

    RE 13:1 And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.

    What do the seas represent? They represent peoples and multitudes.

    RE 17:15 And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.

    The first beast rises where there are many people — Europe. The second beast rises around 1798 from the opposite — a place where there are not many people. The United States was sparsely populated at that time, and this fulfils the prophetic sign of rising from the earth rather than the sea.

    RE 13:11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon.

    The United States is the only power that arises around 1798 from an unpopulated area. This is the United States in Bible prophecy.

    RE 13:12 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed.

    Who gave power to the first beast? Satan. We now see that this second beast does the same things as the first beast — the papacy — which carried out the Inquisition. This second beast, the United States, causes the whole world to worship the papacy. These two powers will unite to terrorise the whole world and pass laws against the Bible. The power that the papacy exercised in the Middle Ages will be restored by the United States, and the pope will once again rule the whole world, alongside the American president who will be elected at that time.

    RE 13:13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men.

    We have seen that it is Satan who will unite these two powers — the papacy, the first beast, and the United States of America. The United States will perform such miracles that fire will come down from heaven. Revelation tells us that demons are also capable of performing miracles.

    RE 16:14 For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty.

    Here we see that the United States will continue to lead the world — but this time, sadly, the nation that began as the most beautiful and kind country in the world, the country that most closely resembled Jesus in its founding principles, will end up speaking like the dragon, Satan. We see this already beginning to happen today. The most gentle nation in the world will end up becoming the most persecuting power the world has ever seen. The evil spirits that perform miracles will use the United States as their principal instrument, going to the leaders of all nations to influence them to follow the evil course of enforcing the mark of the beast.

    RE 13:14 And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live.

    The deception of all the nations of the world into following the United States and the papacy in enforcing the Sunday law — which is the mark of the beast — will be accomplished through miracles performed by evil spirits and through widespread deception. What a sorrowful fact, that such a gentle nation will end up using lies and deception to achieve its ends.

    In the presence of the papacy, the United States will perform astounding miracles. Fantastic deceptions will be witnessed all over the world. Those who have not studied the Bible and the Three Angels’ Message — which we are presenting now and which is being preached all over the world as the last message for planet earth — will be deceived. The United States will tell all nations: worship the papacy, honour and obey the papacy. They will create an image to the beast — a re-enactment of what happened in the Middle Ages, a revival of the Inquisition. Today this seems incredible, but the Bible explains it plainly.

    RE 13:15 And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed.

    Anyone at that time who will not follow the papacy’s mark — and the papacy itself has declared that the change of Saturday worship to Sunday is the mark of its authority — will face the consequences. This forced Sunday worship will represent such arrogance and blasphemy that men will claim the authority to change the Bible and the day of worship to Sunday. Revelation 13 declares that all those who will not worship the beast will be killed.

    All over the world, those who want to follow the Bible’s command — Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy — and who refuse to observe Sunday, a pagan day, will be sentenced to death. This is the most incredible and stunning message in all the Bible. The history of this world will end with this most extraordinary series of events. I urge you earnestly to read The Great Controversy by Ellen G. White and Daniel and the Revelation by Uriah Smith for much greater detail on these events.


    At this time, all nations will have been deceived into following the United States and the Catholic Church, and Sunday laws will have been passed everywhere. Laws will declare that unless you observe Sunday as holy and refrain from worshipping on the Sabbath, you will be killed. All over the world, millions of Sabbath-keepers — those who carry the last message called the Three Angels’ Message — will be persecuted and killed. It is at this very time that Jesus will return, as we read in Revelation 14: after the Three Angels’ Message has been given to all nations, Jesus returns.

    RE 14:14 And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle.

    What does the third angel’s message say?

    RE 14:8–9
    8 And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.
    9 And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand.

    Babylon falls when the first angel’s message is given — in 1844, when all the churches rejected the sanctuary message and turned away from Jesus. They fell into a Babylon state. The daughters — the Protestant churches — are the daughters of the mother church, the papacy. They all fell.

    RE 14:10 The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb.

    Most people on earth will reject the Three Angels’ Message and will instead follow tradition, popular teachings, and the standards of today’s society. People will choose to follow the multitude into evil. All will know the issue — the Bible or the ideas of men? This message will go to the ends of the earth. Many will follow the truth. All those who reject the truth will receive the mark of the beast and the wrath of God, unmixed with mercy.

    RE 14:11 And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name.

    The most incredible warnings and the most serious consequences are found in this message, as all people will make their decision calmly and with full knowledge — choosing between lies and truth. There will be no excuse. What an extraordinary message. Let us read a few quotations from the Spirit of Prophecy — the writings of Ellen G. White:


    Those who honor the Bible Sabbath will be denounced as enemies of law and order, as breaking down the moral restraints of society, causing anarchy and corruption, and calling down the judgments of God upon the earth. Their conscientious scruples will be pronounced obstinacy, stubbornness, and contempt of authority. They will be accused of disaffection toward the government. Ministers who deny the obligation of the divine law will present from the pulpit the duty of yielding obedience to the civil authorities as ordained of God.

    In legislative halls and courts of justice, commandment keepers will be misrepresented and condemned. A false coloring will be given to their words; the worst construction will be put upon their motives.

    As the Protestant churches reject the clear, Scriptural arguments in defense of God’s law, they will long to silence those whose faith they cannot overthrow by the Bible. Though they blind their own eyes to the fact, they are now adopting a course which will lead to the persecution of those who conscientiously refuse to do what the rest of the Christian world are doing, and acknowledge the claims of the papal sabbath.

    The dignitaries of church and state will unite to bribe, persuade, or compel all classes to honor the Sunday. The lack of divine authority will be supplied by oppressive enactments. Political corruption is destroying love of justice and regard for truth; and even in free America, rulers and legislators, in order to secure public favor, will yield to the popular demand for a law enforcing Sunday observance. Liberty of conscience, which has cost so great a sacrifice, will no longer be respected.

    In the soon-coming conflict we shall see exemplified the prophet’s words: “The dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” Revelation 12:17. — The Great Controversy, Ellen G. White.


    Father God, thank You for Your love. Forgive my sins. Come into my heart. Give me Your righteousness. Heal and bless me, please. Help me to study and follow the truth. In the name of Jesus, amen.

    EARTHLASTDAY.COM

  • Who Are the 5 Best Prophets in the Bible?

    Who Are the 5 Best Prophets in the Bible?

    God gave prophecy as proof of the Bible. If you were God, how would you give enough proof to humans that You exist — for them to pass or be rejected by the test of honesty? How would you tell them that You are God? Would You send them a book? Would You show them that all around them is proof that someone greater than creation exists? Who are the 5 best prophets in the Bible? We need first to establish the need for prophecy.

    As humans cannot tell what will happen in 1,000 years to the very day, and God can, this is a great way God would use to tell us that the Bible is from Him. The Bible is filled with hundreds of prophecies. Just concerning the coming of Jesus before He was born, there are more than 300 prophecies.

    Isaiah 52, written 650 BC, tells us that Jesus would not be esteemed, that He would suffer and be rejected. Isaiah 53 says that Jesus would be led to the slaughter as a lamb, and that He would die. This is amazing proof of the Bible, as it was written 650 years before Jesus was born.

    IS 53:3–5, 7
    3 He is despised and rejected of men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief: and we hid as it were our faces from him; he was despised, and we esteemed him not.
    4 Surely he hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows: yet we did esteem him stricken, smitten of God, and afflicted.
    5 But he was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed.
    7 He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth: he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not his mouth.

    Other ways that prove God and the Bible are true include creation, archaeology, and prophecy, among others. Bible prophecy is very precise and definite, contrary to what many who have never read and studied Bible prophecy claim. Many claim that these prophecies are vague, but when I ask them to explain a specific prophecy to me, they cannot. It is a good idea to study a topic before speaking about it.

    This lack of wisdom is very common today — people begin talking about a topic for which they have no understanding. Let us find out who are the 5 best prophets in the Bible.


    Who Are the 5 Best Prophets in the Bible? — Elijah

    The story of Elijah is amazing. He had so many manifestations of God. God works through people who are not conformed to this world — people who follow the Bible and God’s ways, people who have faith and know that God will work for them. Elijah was an amazing man of God, so much so that James says: Elijah was just a man.

    Elijah asks God to stop rain, and the rain stops for years.

    JA 5:17 Elias was a man subject to like passions as we are, and he prayed earnestly that it might not rain: and it rained not on the earth by the space of three years and six months.

    1 KI 17:1 And Elijah the Tishbite, who was of the inhabitants of Gilead, said unto Ahab, As the Lord God of Israel liveth, before whom I stand, there shall not be dew nor rain these years, but according to my word.

    Elijah received this message to give to King Ahab, and he believed it. We do not know if it was an impression, but it requires faith to believe what God said He would do and to stand before the king with that message. Can you imagine Elijah giving this message while doubting whether it was from God, and then having nothing happen?

    2 And the word of the Lord came unto him, saying, 3 Get thee hence, and turn thee eastward, and hide thyself by the brook Cherith, that is before Jordan. 4 And it shall be, that thou shalt drink of the brook; and I have commanded the ravens to feed thee there.

    Here it requires even greater faith. Elijah did not have a job, and God said, “I will send birds to feed you.” When have you seen birds send food to people? But Elijah believed God, and birds did feed Elijah.

    Elijah then arranged a great assembly, and all the inhabitants of Israel were invited. Many of them worshipped Baal. This was the great moment when the true God would reveal Himself. If Elijah had failed here, he would have been killed by the more than 850 prophets of Baal and the millions of Israel’s citizens. Who are the 5 best prophets in the Bible? Elijah is known as one of the greatest prophets in the Bible.

    1 KI 18:21 And Elijah came unto all the people, and said, How long halt ye between two opinions? if the Lord be God, follow him: but if Baal, then follow him. And the people answered him not a word.

    Elijah had faith in God. It is not presumption when Elijah calls on God and trusts Him to answer. Here the prophets of Baal cannot show any sign — they do not exist — and they lose.

    1 KI 18:26–28
    26 And they took the bullock which was given them, and they dressed it, and called on the name of Baal from morning even until noon, saying, O Baal, hear us. But there was no voice, nor any that answered. And they leaped upon the altar which was made.
    27 And it came to pass at noon, that Elijah mocked them, and said, Cry aloud: for he is a god; either he is talking, or he is pursuing, or he is in a journey, or peradventure he sleepeth, and must be awaked.
    28 And they cried aloud, and cut themselves after their manner with knives and lancets, till the blood gushed out upon them.

    Then Elijah appears and calls upon God, who sends fire and consumes the sacrifice.

    1 KI 18:37–39
    37 Hear me, O Lord, hear me, that this people may know that thou art the Lord God, and that thou hast turned their heart back again.
    38 Then the fire of the Lord fell, and consumed the burnt sacrifice, and the wood, and the stones, and the dust, and licked up the water that was in the trench.
    39 And when all the people saw it, they fell on their faces: and they said, The Lord, he is the God; the Lord, he is the God.


    Who Are the 5 Best Prophets in the Bible? — The Lion Prophet

    This is found in 1 Kings 13, where a prophet comes to give a message to Jeroboam.

    1 KI 13:1 And, behold, there came a man of God out of Judah by the word of the Lord unto Bethel: and Jeroboam stood by the altar to burn incense.

    1 KI 13:2 And he cried against the altar in the word of the Lord, and said, O altar, altar, thus saith the Lord; Behold, a child shall be born unto the house of David, Josiah by name; and upon thee shall he offer the priests of the high places that burn incense upon thee, and men’s bones shall be burnt upon thee.

    The king was astonished at this message — that one king after him would reign, and that this altar would then serve to burn men’s bones.

    1 KI 13:3 And he gave a sign the same day, saying, This is the sign which the Lord hath spoken; Behold, the altar shall be rent, and the ashes that are upon it shall be poured out.

    1 KI 13:4 And it came to pass, when king Jeroboam heard the saying of the man of God, which had cried against the altar in Bethel, that he put forth his hand from the altar, saying, Lay hold on him. And his hand, which he put forth against him, dried up, so that he could not pull it in again to him.

    When the king heard this prophecy, he commanded his servants to seize the man of God. But the hand he stretched forth became withered — a clear sign of divine justice reaching him, and a clear sign that this prophet was a prophet of God.

    1 KI 13:5 The altar also was rent, and the ashes poured out from the altar, according to the sign which the man of God had given by the word of the Lord.

    1 KI 13:6 And the king answered and said unto the man of God, Intreat now the face of the Lord thy God, and pray for me, that my hand may be restored me again. And the man of God besought the Lord, and the king’s hand was restored him again, and became as it was before.

    The king asked for mercy from the prophet, who is unnamed. God’s mercy intervened and the king was healed.

    1 KI 13:7–10
    7 And the king said unto the man of God, Come home with me, and refresh thyself, and I will give thee a reward.
    8 And the man of God said unto the king, If thou wilt give me half thine house, I will not go in with thee, neither will I eat bread nor drink water in this place:
    9 For so was it charged me by the word of the Lord, saying, Eat no bread, nor drink water, nor turn again by the same way that thou camest.
    10 So he went another way, and returned not by the way that he came to Bethel.

    It had been charged to the prophet that he would not stop or eat anywhere until he had returned home.

    1 KI 13:11 Now there dwelt an old prophet in Bethel; and his sons came and told him all the works that the man of God had done that day in Bethel: the words which he had spoken unto the king, them they told also to their father.

    Here is the strange and remarkable part of the story. Another prophet appears and tells him: do not worry, you can follow me and eat, as God has revealed to me that you may eat at my house. And the unnamed prophet follows him and disobeys God. One might think: perhaps God has spoken through this other prophet, and God has changed His mind. But this is not the case. It may seem that God’s judgment against this prophet is severe, yet what follows is recorded for our warning.

    1 KI 13:12–18
    12 And their father said unto them, What way went he? For his sons had seen what way the man of God went, which came from Judah.
    13 And he said unto his sons, Saddle me the ass. So they saddled him the ass: and he rode thereon,
    14 And went after the man of God, and found him sitting under an oak: and he said unto him, Art thou the man of God that camest from Judah? And he said, I am.
    15 Then he said unto him, Come home with me, and eat bread.
    16 And he said, I may not return with thee, nor go in with thee: neither will I eat bread nor drink water with thee in this place:
    17 For it was said to me by the word of the Lord, Thou shalt eat no bread nor drink water there, nor turn again to go by the way that thou camest.
    18 He said unto him, I am a prophet also as thou art; and an angel spake unto me by the word of the Lord, saying, Bring him back with thee into thine house, that he may eat bread and drink water. But he lied unto him.

    This reveals that even prophets can fall away and become servants of Satan. This is an amazing story, and yet today many Christians claim that once you are saved, you are always saved. But here we find that even prophets can fall away and become wicked. Once saved, always saved is not true. We always have the choice to choose God, or to fall away into unbelief, pride, selfishness, and an unloving spirit.

    1 KI 13:19–22
    19 So he went back with him, and did eat bread in his house, and drank water.
    20 And it came to pass, as they sat at the table, that the word of the Lord came unto the prophet that brought him back:
    21 And he cried unto the man of God that came from Judah, saying, Thus saith the Lord, Forasmuch as thou hast disobeyed the mouth of the Lord, and hast not kept the commandment which the Lord thy God commanded thee,
    22 But camest back, and hast eaten bread and drunk water in the place, of the which the Lord did say to thee, Eat no bread, and drink no water; thy carcase shall not come unto the sepulchre of thy fathers.

    We see here that God can use fallen prophets and messengers to try and test His people.

    It is a sobering thing to be told of one’s death before it comes to pass. God told this man that he would soon die. God’s judgments are terrible, and we need to be warned that the world and our society will soon reach the limit of God’s mercy and forbearance.

    1 KI 13:23–26
    23 And it came to pass, after he had eaten bread, and after he had drunk, that he saddled for him the ass, to wit, for the prophet whom he had brought back.
    24 And when he was gone, a lion met him by the way, and slew him: and his carcase was cast in the way, and the ass stood by it, the lion also stood by the carcase.
    25 And, behold, men passed by, and saw the carcase cast in the way, and the lion standing by the carcase: and they came and told it in the city where the old prophet dwelt.
    26 And when the prophet that brought him back from the way heard thereof, he said, It is the man of God, who was disobedient unto the word of the Lord: therefore the Lord hath delivered him unto the lion, which hath torn him, and slain him, according to the word of the Lord, which he spake unto him.

    God sent a lion to slay the prophet. It is extraordinary that animals are God’s agents to carry out His will. All animals know that God exists — this is an absolute proof. Animals do not need to read the Bible to be used by God.

    What a sorrowful story — that this prophet was so obedient to God as to go where God directed him and deliver a message at great personal danger before the king, to the point that the king nearly had him killed, only to then be slain himself by a lion for disobedience.

    1 KI 13:27–31
    27 And he spake to his sons, saying, Saddle me the ass. And they saddled him.
    28 And he went and found his carcase cast in the way, and the ass and the lion standing by the carcase: the lion had not eaten the carcase, nor torn the ass.
    29 And the prophet took up the carcase of the man of God, and laid it upon the ass, and brought it back: and the old prophet came to the city, to mourn and to bury him.
    30 And he laid his carcase in his own grave; and they mourned over him, saying, Alas, my brother!
    31 And it came to pass, after he had buried him, that he spake to his sons, saying, When I am dead, then bury me in the sepulchre wherein the man of God is buried; lay my bones beside his bones.

    These are such profound truths in the Bible, where we find that we do not fully know God, we do not fully understand God — He remains a mystery, as part of His amazing character. And God is to be feared. Because we do not see much of God’s retributive judgment today does not mean that tomorrow people will not have crossed the boundary of God’s patience.


    Who Are the 5 Best Prophets in the Bible? — Samson

    Of all the prophets, Samson is one of my favourite stories. Here we see God’s leniency — in contrast to what many churches today teach — on the matter of relationships and human weakness. Samson had different relationships, yet God’s Spirit was upon Samson and did not leave him. The Holy Spirit only left Samson when he revealed the secret that he should not have revealed to anyone.

    Nobody forced Samson to give that secret away. What a man of God — who defended his own country and was delivered over by his own countrymen. He is very much a figure of Jesus, who was betrayed by His own people. How ungrateful people are; how unthankful and evil our world is. These Bible truths are a way for us to learn about Jesus and end-time events.


    Who Are the 5 Best Prophets in the Bible? — John

    The book of Revelation is one of the most amazing books in the Bible. It gives us details on the whole of end-time events — through to the end of the world and beyond. John was the last apostle to be alive. On the island of Patmos, he survived alone. There he received the vision of the book of Revelation, and we have today this amazing revelation to warn us of what is soon to happen on earth.

    John was the beloved friend of Jesus — gentle, kind, and humble like Jesus. John was the most Christlike in character of all the apostles. He is the apostle who leaned on Jesus’ breast during the Last Supper. The Gospels and letters of John are the most filled with the love of God, as John was the closest to Jesus.


    Who Are the 5 Best Prophets in the Bible? — Ellen G. White

    The last end-time prophet, Ellen G. White, is identified in Revelation 12 through the signs of those who keep the commandments of God and have the Spirit of prophecy.

    RE 12:17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.

    Jesus gives us several clear signs of His end-time church. They keep the commandments, including the Sabbath. They have the Testimony of Jesus, which Revelation 19:10 says is the Spirit of prophecy. They preach the Three Angels’ Message of Revelation 14 and the sanctuary message of Revelation 12, the book of Hebrews, and the Daniel 8:14 message of the 2,300 days.

    This Three Angels’ Message movement comes after the 1,260 days of papal persecution, which ended in 1798. It is unmistakably easy to identify who keeps the Sabbath today, preaches the Three Angels’ Message, and speaks about the sanctuary and judgment message. The only group is the Seventh-day Adventist Church. Through Ellen G. White, with her 3,000 amazing prophecies and visions, God is warning the world of its coming doom. Here are a few of this end-time prophet’s predictions.


    September 11 Prophecy — Written 1902

    On one occasion, when in New York City, I was in the night season called upon to behold buildings rising story after story toward heaven. These buildings were warranted to be fireproof, and they were erected to glorify the owners and builders. Higher and still higher these buildings rose, and in them the most costly material was used. . . .

    The scene that next passed before me was an alarm of fire. Men looked at the lofty and supposedly fire-proof buildings and said: “They are perfectly safe.” But these buildings were consumed as if made of pitch. The fire engines could do nothing to stay the destruction. The firemen were unable to operate the engines. — Testimonies for the Church, vol. 9, pp. 12, 13.

    The time is right upon us when there will be sorrow in the world that no human balm can heal. Even before the last great destruction comes upon the world, the flattering monuments of man’s greatness will be crumbled in the dust. God’s retributive judgments will fall on those who in the face of great light have continued in sin. Costly buildings, supposed to be fire-proof, are erected. But as Sodom perished in the flames of God’s vengeance, so will these proud structures become ashes. — Signs of the Times, Oct. 9, 1901.


    The Four Winds and the Sealing

    “I saw another angel ascending from the east, having the seal of the living God: and he cried with a loud voice to the four angels… saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads. Rev. 7:2, 3. Four mighty angels are still holding the four winds of the earth. Terrible destruction is forbidden to come in full. The accidents by land and by sea; the loss of life, steadily increasing, by storm, by tempest, by railroad disaster, by conflagration; the terrible floods, the earthquakes, and the winds will be the stirring up of the nations to one deadly combat, while the angels hold the four winds, forbidding the terrible power of Satan to be exercised in its fury until the servants of God are sealed in their foreheads.

    Angels are holding the four winds, which are represented as an angry horse seeking to break loose and rush over the face of the whole earth, bearing destruction and death in its path… While their hands were loosening, and the four winds were about to blow, the merciful eye of Jesus gazed on the remnant that were not sealed, and He raised His hands to the Father and pleaded with Him that He had spilled His blood for them. Then another angel was commissioned to fly swiftly to the four angels and bid them hold until the servants of God were sealed with the seal of the living God in their foreheads.” — My Life Today, 308.


    Time Is Almost Finished

    “TIME IS ALMOST FINISHED….Said the angel, ‘Get ready, get ready, get ready….’ I saw that there was a great work to do for them and but LITTLE TIME in which to do it….Then I saw that THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES WERE SOON TO BE POURED OUT upon those who have no shelter….” — Early Writings, p. 64.


    Some SDA Churches Urged Toward Sunday Worship

    The Lord has a controversy with His professed people in these last days. In this controversy men in responsible positions will take a course directly opposite to that pursued by Nehemiah. They will not only ignore and despise the Sabbath themselves, but they will try to keep it from others by burying it beneath the rubbish of custom and tradition.

    In churches and in large gatherings in the open air, ministers will urge upon the people the necessity of keeping the first day of the week. There are calamities on sea and land: and these calamities will increase, one disaster following close upon another; and the little band of conscientious Sabbath-keepers will be pointed out as the ones who are bringing the wrath of God upon the world by their disregard of Sunday. — Review and Herald, March 18, 1884.


    Leave the Most Remote Places

    “As the siege of Jerusalem by the Roman armies was the signal for flight to the Judean Christians, so the assumption of power on the part of our nation, in the decree enforcing the papal Sabbath, will be a warning to us. It will then be time to leave the large cities, preparatory to leaving the smaller ones for retired homes in secluded places among the mountains.” — Testimonies, vol. 5, pp. 464, 465.

    “The cities are filled with temptation. We should plan our work in such a way as to keep our young people as far as possible from this contamination. The cities are to be worked from outposts. Said the messenger of God, ‘Shall not the cities be warned? Yes, but not by God’s people living in them, but by their visiting them, to warn them of what is coming upon the earth.’” — Maranatha, p. 184.

    “As the decree issued by the various rulers of Christendom against commandment keepers shall withdraw the protection of government, and abandon them to those who desire their destruction, the people of God will flee from the cities and villages and associate together in companies, dwelling in the most desolate and solitary places. Many will find refuge in the strongholds of the mountains… But many of all nations and of all classes, high and low, rich and poor, black and white, will be cast into the most unjust and cruel bondage. The beloved of God pass weary days bound in chains, shut in by prison bars, sentenced to be slain, some apparently left to die of starvation in dark and loathsome dungeons.” — The Great Controversy, 626 (1911).


    The End Is Very Soon

    “TIME IS ALMOST FINISHED….Said the angel, ‘Get ready, get ready, get ready….’ I saw that there was a great work to do for them and but LITTLE TIME in which to do it….Then I saw that THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES WERE SOON TO BE POURED OUT upon those who have no shelter….” — Early Writings, p. 64.


    USA Civil War

    Another vision Ellen White had was concerning the Civil War in America. The vision came three months before the Civil War began, and she stated:

    “There is not a person in this house who has even dreamed of the trouble that is coming upon this land. People are making sport of the secession ordinance of South Carolina, but I have just been shown that a large number of States are going to join that State, and there will be a most terrible war. In this vision I have seen large armies of both sides gathered on the field of battle. I heard the booming of the cannon, and saw the dead and dying on every hand.

    Then I saw them rushing up engaged in hand-to-hand fighting. Then I saw the field after the battle, all covered with the dead and dying. Then I was carried to prison, and saw the suffering of those in want, who were wasting away. Then I was taken to the homes of those who had lost husbands, sons, or brothers in the war. I saw there distress and anguish.”

    Then she looked around the room at those who were with her and said:

    “There are those in this house who will lose sons in that war.” — E. G. White, Remarks at Parkville, Michigan, January 31, 1861; General Conference Daily Bulletin, 2002, p. 37.

    When Ellen White revealed this vision, the common view was that war was unlikely, and even if it came, it would be brief and result in few casualties. Yet what Ellen White said was fulfilled and proved to be extremely accurate.


    Have you accepted Jesus into your heart? Repeat after me: Father God, come into my heart. Forgive my sins. Bless and heal me, please. Give me Your righteousness and give me the desires of my heart according to Your will. In the name of Jesus, amen.

  • Revelation Chapter 14 bible Commentary

    Revelation Chapter 14 bible Commentary

    This is a very important chapter, as it contains the last message for planet earth. All inhabitants of the earth will have to make a decision for or against this message. This is a life-or-death message called the Three Angels’ Message. I am glad you are here to read it, as servants of God all over the world — from the last movement called the Three Angels’ Message Movement — are giving this message. Revelation chapter 14 commentary is similar to Noah’s message: enter into the ark, or you shall not enter heaven. Jesus’ love and eyes are upon you. Jesus cares for you so much that He sent the book of Revelation so that we can be warned of the things that are soon to come to pass. What is Revelation chapter 14 commentary all about? Let us find out.


    RE 14:1 And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, and with him an hundred forty and four thousand, having his Father’s name written in their foreheads.

    We understand that the book of Revelation is not written in chronological order. Some verses point to a future event, and some verses later go back to earlier events. In this case, we are taken to during or after the millennium, when the redeemed will have been saved and taken to heaven. Jesus is here together with either a special class of people — for those who believe the 144,000 is literal — or all who will have been saved, for those who believe that this number is symbolic.

    In Revelation chapter 14 commentary, we see that the glory of all those who will make it to heaven is not attributed to any believer but to God. Their righteousness is from God; their victory is from God. God leads the way for His chosen ones — the humble, meek, and lowly ones who will have followed the callings of that still small voice in their hearts, the Holy Spirit, who told them: This is the way, walk in it. The Bible is clear: nobody who is rough, unkind, rude, proud, selfish, dishonest, apathetic, or unloving will enter heaven.

    To make it to heaven, it is not so much about your actions as it is about who you are. What you will take to heaven is who you are. Unless we let God transform our lives here and become like Jesus, we have no hope of eternal life. Many churches teach that as long as you believe in Jesus you will be saved. That is a doctrine from Babylon — it is not true. Unless our characters are changed into the likeness of Jesus, we shall not enter.

    The return of Jesus will not transform who we are. God cannot force a selfish person to love others. God cannot force a proud person to give glory to God, who gives all things. At the second coming, Jesus will transform our bodies, and not our characters or personalities.

    PH 3:21 Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself.

    Only the body will be changed. God cannot force a personality change if someone did not, during their time of probation, change their defects of character.

    1 CO 15:51–54
    51 Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed,
    52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.
    53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.
    54 So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory.

    Here too the Bible says that only the body will be changed. The corruptible body will receive a body that cannot get sick — a body that is immortal. This is plain, as in Revelation, seven times Jesus repeats: To him that overcomes. We need to overcome sin to enter heaven. Only Jesus’ righteousness can give us the victory. If you try to gain the victory without God, you will fail.


    RE 14:2–3 And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps. And they sung as it were a new song before the throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders: and no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth.

    Here again we have this number, which some say is 144,000 literal and some say it encompasses all people who will be saved. The mysteries of heaven — the creatures, the elders, the four beasts — yet all these creatures of God’s creation never went through sin, sorrow, suffering, pain, or tears. We alone, of all of God’s creatures, went through the pain of earth, of a world fallen in sin.

    A corrupt world where what is established, praised, and respected by most human beings, God sees as disgusting and an abomination. In Revelation chapter 14 commentary, we see that there are two groups on earth: those who are like Jesus — meek and lowly — and those who resemble the beast. Which group do you belong to?

    LK 16:15 And he said unto them, Ye are they which justify yourselves before men; but God knoweth your hearts: for that which is highly esteemed among men is abomination in the sight of God.


    RE 14:4 These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the firstfruits unto God and to the Lamb.

    This group was not defiled with women. We find in the Bible that a woman represents a church. The true church is found in Revelation 12; the apostate, or fallen, church is found in Revelation 17 and 18.

    They were not defiled with false beliefs, human reasoning, or human devising. They followed only the truth, which is the Bible — the Word of God.

    In Revelation chapter 14 commentary, we find that many people on earth today highly regard human reasoning, and, as the human agent is frail, biased, and dishonest, they will fall with them. We see this very much in atheism and in all religions. A high regard for human thoughts and ideas is a sure path into false beliefs and conclusions that entangle human beings in doctrines of demons, causing them to not enter heaven.

    As all honest people will accept the truth, all dishonest people will reject it. Let us be very careful what we believe as truth.

    RE 14:5 And in their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the throne of God.

    We see that the group that enters heaven has another special quality. Besides being honest and being very careful not to come to wrong conclusions on a topic, they are wise — although no one is truly wise but God. They do not come swiftly to conclusions on a topic; they take time to study for themselves, and they do not regard the majority opinion.

    We see in Revelation chapter 14 commentary that they also do not lie. They are honest; they do not deceive others. This is one of the greatest qualities of the Christian: honesty and humility. A follower of Christ cannot have the attributes of Satan, which is to deceive for one’s own benefit. Someone can tell the truth at all times and come out prosperous and happy. There is never a moment when we need to lie.


    RE 14:6 And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,

    This is the first angel’s message. The Three Angels’ Message is the most important message in the Bible for today. This is present truth. It is no longer about just believing in Jesus — that is the first step. This is the Noah end-time message that reveals who is truly a worshipper of God.

    This message is given to all human beings on earth without exception. We see that many billions of people have not yet heard this message, and they have not taken a side for or against Jesus. In Revelation chapter 14 commentary, we see that throughout the entire book of Revelation, this is the central message.

    In Revelation 13, it introduces the beast that makes war with the end-time Three Angels’ Message and the remnant. In Revelation 14, we see that Jesus declares He has an end-time group, and their message is the Three Angels’ Message — the sanctuary message, the Sabbath. They keep the Ten Commandments and have the Testimony of Jesus, which is the spirit of prophecy.

    In fact, when we read the whole Bible, we find this is the central theme: truth and error. When we arrive in Revelation, we find that the great churches have fallen and are called Babylon — the mother who has daughters. This power enforces a mark, and only the remnant refuses this false doctrine, for which they are persecuted. Let us find out what this Three Angels’ Message is all about.


    RE 14:7 Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.

    The first angel’s message preaches about the judgment. Which prophecy is about the judgment? It is the 2,300-day prophecy of Daniel 8:14. It says that 2,300 years after Jerusalem is rebuilt, Jesus will begin the judgment time for all humans. A very solemn message, brothers and sisters. This message also brings us back to creation and the Sabbath.

    The Sabbath is Saturday. The Ten Commandments cannot be changed. This message contrasts the Babylon churches — which keep Sunday and which have many lovely people in them — with the remnant, who keep the Bible Sabbath, the seal of God.

    To find out when the first angel’s message was given, we need to ask: when was there a time, after the end of the 1,260 years of papal persecution that ended in 1798, when a group of people preached about the sanctuary and Jesus beginning to judge all humans?

    We can do the search, brothers and sisters, and we will find that the only group in history that preached the first angel’s message is the Millerite movement of 1844, which became the Seventh-day Adventist Church — or what I like to call the Three Angels’ Message Movement. Is there any other time in history when a group of people preached the sanctuary message worldwide? No. This first angel’s message declares that Jesus, in 1844, at the end of the 2,300-day prophecy, entered into the Most Holy Place to begin determining who will and who will not make it to heaven. A very important message, as it will decide everyone’s destiny.


    RE 14:8 And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.

    What happens right after the first angel’s message is given? The churches of the world refuse this message — they reject the coming of Jesus and the judgment message. What happens next? They fall into a Babylon state.

    They were standing, but when truth came to those churches, the fact that they rejected truth means that they rejected Jesus. When an individual or a church rejects truth, they fall into spiritual darkness. We see this as the central theme of Revelation chapter 14 commentary. The two groups are formed because the first angel’s message is given and is rejected by all churches.

    Many from those churches leave the fallen churches to join the Three Angels’ Message Movement. Yet the fact remains that those daughters of Babylon — at the time around 1844 when the first angel’s message is given and rejected — also fall into a state of spiritual darkness and Babylon.


    RE 14:9 And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand,

    The third angel’s message is both present and future. Now is the time to be warned of the beast — the papacy. Many people in the Catholic Church are kind and loving, yet the Bible and Jesus expose the system as being opposed to God and His truth. If anyone rejects the Three Angels’ Message, they will automatically accept the beast and his image. What does the papacy say their mark is?

    “Question: Have you any other way of proving that the Church has power to institute festivals of precept?”

    “Answer: Had she not such power, she could not have done that in which all modern religionists agree with her — she could not have substituted the observance of Sunday the first day of the week, for the observance of Saturday the seventh day, a change for which there is no Scriptural authority.” — Stephen Keenan, A Doctrinal Catechism (3rd American ed., rev.: New York, Edward Dunigan & Bro., 1876), p. 174.


    RE 14:10 The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb:

    This message is stunning and of the greatest importance. It says here that one cannot remain a Christian and stay in the churches of Babylon, as they will claim to worship Jesus, but the system is the system of the beast. God’s anger — unmixed, for the first time in history, with mercy — will fall on the worshippers of the beast.

    Why would God be so angry at the worshippers of the beast? Because they act in plain light and full knowledge. As we have seen, this message will go to all people on earth. All television channels, news reports, and leaders of the world will talk about this issue: worshipping Jesus and following the Bible, or worshipping man-made worship systems and rules. Many who worship the beast will do so because of a lack of faith, as we see that only God will provide for them at the time when all nations will be confronted with this decision concerning Jesus.

    Jesus will be very angry, and the Bible says that the wrath of God will fall on those who, for security and to live at peace, prefer to worship on a false day — which we know is pagan and Satanic. They will knowingly know it is wrong, but for ease, they will follow the beast rather than Jesus. On which side will you then be? I counsel you to study closely The Great Controversy and Daniel and the Revelation by Uriah Smith, as those books give much more detail on the events which are to come to pass on earth. What would keep you from studying those books now?


    RE 14:11 And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name.

    We see here that those who worship earthly systems instead of the Bible will not enter heaven. Will many of them claim to worship Jesus? Yes — and this is what is so astonishing about this last message for planet earth in Revelation chapter 14 commentary.

    They will not be atheists. The leaders of this beast movement will unite the papacy — the great world leader to come when the wound will have been healed — with the immense power of the Protestant churches of North America. Together, their persecuting power will far surpass the Inquisition of the Middle Ages. The scenes to happen on earth in the coming years will be things we have never dreamed of — scenes that even the most vivid imagination cannot portray.


    RE 14:12 Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.

    Here Jesus points to the other group. The great majority of Christians believe that there are no longer Ten Commandments. They believe they are under grace — which is true — but grace is not needed when there is nothing to obey.

    It is called cheap grace, and this massive deception will sweep millions captive into false beliefs, making many ready to embrace the beast system. On one side are the great churches of Babylon, filled with false beliefs. On the other side is the remnant — the little group that keeps the commandments of God, of which the Sabbath is included, and who preach the Three Angels’ Message.


    RE 14:13 And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their works do follow them.

    The coming persecutions in the world will reveal that the so-called democratic and civilised governments have lost none of their cruelty and barbarism. In fact, we live in an age of disguised atrocities and abuse.

    The world is becoming more legalistic. The two groups will not be the Christians and the non-Christians, but rather the legalists and those who live by love and God’s righteousness. Legalism is one of the most terrible Satanic expressions of the heart. This is why Jesus will lay to rest many people in their graves, as they will not be able to endure the incredible scenes that our world will soon be faced with.


    RE 14:14 And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle.

    What happens right after the Three Angels’ Message is given? Jesus returns to earth. We see that a special group gives the last message to planet earth, and after that, the end of the world takes place. This group is responsible for the life or death of every human being. The Three Angels’ Message distinguishes between he who worships God and he who worships the beast and himself.


    RE 14:15 And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe.

    The judgment time will have been finished. Jesus will then leave the heavenly temple, having decided all destinies — for heaven or for eternal destruction.

    RE 14:16 And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped.


    RE 14:17 And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle.

    RE 14:18 And another angel came out from the altar, which had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth; for her grapes are fully ripe.

    The earth is then ripe. The fruits of evil and righteousness have come to maturity. Those who lived for God and who have His righteousness will live forever. Those who followed the crowd and this world will be eternally lost.


    RE 14:19 And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great winepress of the wrath of God.

    Now is the time, my friend, to make a choice — to study this end-time warning message, which is a blessing, warning us of what is to come so that we can prepare before it comes to pass.

    RE 14:20 And the winepress was trodden without the city, and blood came out of the winepress, even unto the horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs.


    Billions on earth do not care about truth. Like sheep, they follow what others are doing. But truth does not depend on what others are doing. The truth is found in the Bible. It says:

    EX 23:2 Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evil; neither shalt thou speak in a cause to decline after many to wrest judgment.

    On which side do you want to be? Why not study this topic fully now by reading The Great Controversy and Daniel and the Revelation?

    Repeat after me: Father God, please forgive my sins. Give me Your righteousness. Help and prosper me. Help me to walk with You. In the name of Jesus, amen.

    EARTHLASTDAY.COM

  • What Is the Date of the End of the World?

    What Is the Date of the End of the World?

    When will the end of the world happen? Many people set specific dates, and those dates come and go without anything happening. This leads people to lose faith in the Bible — when, in fact, the Bible is true, and God never set a specific time for the end of the world. What is the date of the end of the world? Nobody knows, but we can recognize the season through the events the Bible describes. Let’s examine this topic.

    What Is the Date of the End of the World? Events and Timing

    God never set a specific date for the end of the world. But the Bible does describe events that will take place right before Jesus returns. Chapters such as Matthew 24, for example, give us many of these signs. What is the date of the end of the world? These events tell us that the Lord’s return is near. In fact, Jesus said that when we see these things, we should lift up our heads, because our redemption draws near.

    What are some of these end-time events that signal Jesus’ return is approaching? Wars, famines, pestilences, and false prophets. We know we are living in such times, as we’ve never before seen such an increase in earthquakes, famines, and pestilences across the world. These events are multiplying rapidly.

    We can recognize that we are close to the end of the world because these events are increasing rapidly all over the globe. What is the date of the end of the world? Nobody knows — but this is why you’re here at Earthlastday, to learn more about Bible prophecy. What truly makes the difference is your understanding of Bible prophecy.

    People who don’t know the truth can be deceived and end up eternally lost in hell, simply because they failed to recognize the times we’re living in. For many, these events will come as a complete surprise. But for you, the believer in Jesus, you should know the truth and the love of Jesus, who warns us in advance of what is to come, so that we may be prepared. But if you are not a diligent student of the Bible, beware — these events can catch you off guard, coming upon you like a snare.

    Luke 21:34 — “But watch yourselves, or your hearts will be weighed down by dissipation, drunkenness, and the worries of life—and that day will spring upon you suddenly like a snare.”

    This is stated in the Bible for good reason. The reason so many will be caught unaware is precisely why Jesus is warning us — telling us we need to study the Bible, and especially Bible prophecy.

    It also means that if we don’t spend time with God, we can be deceived. Our connection with God is vital. Reading the Bible and praying are essential to keeping our friendship with Jesus strong and alive.

    What Is the Date of the End of the World? End-Time Bible Prophecy

    What are some of the end-time Bible prophecies that signal the end of the world is near? The mark of the beast is one of the major ones many people discuss. This refers to a future Sunday law that the world will be required to obey, while those who continue keeping the biblical Sabbath will face persecution. This is one of the most significant end-time events, as it will usher in the end of the world. Jesus will return shortly after the mark of the beast issue is settled.

    The seven last plagues represent another major end-time prophecy. These will be sent by God against those who choose to follow human tradition instead of the Bible. They will turn from God to follow false systems, and though they know the truth of the Bible, they will choose to follow the majority rather than follow what they know to be true. The seven last plagues are directed at those who worship the beast, or the papal system.

    Revelation 15:1–10

    RE 15:1 I saw in heaven another great and marvelous sign: seven angels with the seven last plagues—last, because with them God’s wrath is completed.

    God’s wrath will fall because people will have had a clear understanding of the truth, yet chosen dishonesty and false teachings instead.

    RE 15:2 And I saw what looked like a sea of glass glowing with fire and, standing beside the sea, those who had been victorious over the beast and its image and over the number of its name. They held harps given them by God.

    Those who make it to heaven will have gained victory in this struggle between truth and error — victory over the beast, its image of a union between church and state, and its system of Sunday worship. They will have studied the issue thoroughly and discovered that the Sabbath is the seal of God.

    RE 15:3 and sang the song of God’s servant Moses and of the Lamb: “Great and marvelous are your deeds, Lord God Almighty. Just and true are your ways, King of the nations.

    God alone is the one who gives them victory over the beast and grants them the power to obey the truth, even amid worldwide apostasy from the Bible.

    RE 15:4 Who will not fear you, Lord, and bring glory to your name? For you alone are holy. All nations will come and worship before you, for your righteous acts have been revealed.”

    Only God is good and possesses true righteousness. Those living in the end times will come to understand that humanity has nothing good within itself — that only God is good, and only He can give us the power to do good. This is what’s known as righteousness by faith.

    RE 15:5 After this I looked, and I saw in heaven the temple—that is, the tabernacle of the covenant law—and it was opened.

    This refers to the end-time message of the sanctuary. The Sabbath is part of the law, and the law is kept in the Most Holy Place. This connects to the message of the cleansing of the sanctuary, which is the first angel’s message. The three angels’ messages form the final message given to all the inhabitants of earth.

    RE 15:6 Out of the temple came the seven angels with the seven plagues. They were dressed in clean, shining linen and wore golden sashes around their chests.

    Those who reject the three angels’ messages will receive the seven last plagues. This mirrors the message given in the days of Noah’s ark. In Noah’s time, many claimed to know the truth, yet a message was sent compelling everyone to make a decision — either enter the ark or perish in the flood.

    RE 15:7 Then one of the four living creatures gave to the seven angels seven golden bowls filled with the wrath of God, who lives for ever and ever.

    The seven last plagues are finally poured out — and only upon those who have rejected the three angels’ messages, having effectively already received the mark of the beast, whether they identify as Christians, atheists, or anything else.

    All who reject the end-time three angels’ messages will instead embrace falsehood and false beliefs. Let us accept the truth; let us follow the messages God lovingly sends us, for Jesus loves you very much. What is the date of the end of the world? The mark of the beast and the seven last plagues are among the final events to take place on earth.

    RE 15:8 And the temple was filled with smoke from the glory of God and from his power, and no one could enter the temple until the seven plagues of the seven angels were completed.

    The cleansing of the sanctuary represents the time when Jesus determines who will make it to heaven and who will not. This is a solemn period in earth’s history. Who will ultimately be saved? Only God knows, and those names are lovingly recorded in the book of life.

    Are you ready for the end to come? Do you spend time reading the Bible and praying every day? What is the date of the end of the world? Nobody knows, but we do know it will come as a surprise to many. It will arrive suddenly, and now is the time Jesus gives us to study the truth, to be honest, and to follow what the Bible teaches. Will you be ready? Repeat after me: “Father God, forgive my sins, come into my heart. Heal and prosper me. Give me Your righteousness and the desires of my heart, please, in the name of Jesus. Amen.”

  • Daniel Chapter 12 Commentary

    Daniel Chapter 12 Commentary

    This is a very important chapter, as it speaks directly to the time of the end. This Daniel chapter 12 commentary offers tremendous insight into that period. This chapter connects to “the hour of his judgment” found in Revelation 14, reveals the work of Jesus in the heavenly sanctuary, and returns to the theme of the 1,260 years of papal persecution, also echoed in Revelation 11, 12, and 14.

    This chapter also introduces two additional time prophecies — the 1,290 and 1,335 years — which further confirm the end-time movement and the validity of the 2,300-day prophecy. Daniel 12 also speaks of a group entrusted with proclaiming end-time truth to many, a group made pure and sanctified. What a remarkable chapter. Let us walk through this Daniel chapter 12 commentary together.

    “And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book.” (Daniel 12:1)

    What does “at that time” refer to? This could connect to the closing verses of Daniel 11 — remember that the original Scriptures had no chapter divisions or punctuation marks. Alternatively, this time frame may refer to the broader 1,260 years of papal persecution. The closing verses of Daniel contain some of the most significant unfulfilled prophecy for our time, describing the papacy’s entry into the United States — “the glorious land” — its eventual enforcement of the mark of the beast, and nations becoming entangled in its influence.

    Either way, this verse points to the time of the end. The papal persecution lasted from 538 to 1798; it is during this period that Jesus stands up on behalf of His people. When does Jesus “stand”? When judgment begins, and when His people face persecution, Jesus rises to defend them. Jesus does not remain silent in the face of injustice and suffering. There is a double application here, as this verse also describes a period of persecution unlike any the world had previously witnessed.

    During the Middle Ages, the papacy was responsible for the deaths of an estimated 50 million Christians. This Daniel chapter 12 commentary tells us that Jesus intervened during this period, shortening its duration. The verse mentions Jesus “standing” twice — a repetition signaling its importance. This reveals the depth of Jesus’ love and compassion for you. Jesus knows exactly what you’re going through. Jesus knows your struggles. Jesus is here to help — nothing is impossible for Him.

    This Daniel chapter 12 commentary tells us that those who gave their lives to Jesus, rather than to empty formalism, legalism, or paganism blended with Christianity, will be found among the redeemed in heaven. This is not to say that all Catholics will be excluded from heaven — many Catholic believers are good-hearted people who simply follow what they have been taught.

    We are held accountable only once genuine light comes to us, and we knowingly reject that truth. This is what it truly means to reject Jesus Himself, who is the way, the truth, and the life. When we reject truth, we reject life itself, and we fall into spiritual darkness — and God cannot grant us further light until we first accept the light already given.

    “And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.” (Daniel 12:2)

    When will this take place? When Jesus returns, those who have died in faith will be raised to eternal life in heaven. Some have rested in the grave for thousands of years — it’s remarkable to consider how deeply Jesus loves each of them.

    Consider King David and Abraham — one day, they too will rise again. Jesus eagerly anticipates the day He will finally be reunited with His faithful, loving followers. This verse actually refers to two distinct events: first, the resurrection of the righteous at Jesus’ second coming; and second, the resurrection of the wicked at the end of the millennium, after they have remained in the grave for a thousand years, only to be raised and ultimately destroyed forever.

    “But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection.” (Revelation 20:5)

    “The rest” refers to those not included in the resurrection at Jesus’ return.

    “For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” (1 Thessalonians 4:16–17)

    After the wicked are finally raised, God carries out what Scripture calls His “strange work.” He will send fire upon all who have ever lived in rebellion against Him, destroying them permanently. This is undeniably a sorrowful outcome — it can be difficult to understand how a loving God could bring an end to the proud, the selfish, the unloving, the dishonest, the unbelieving, and the legalistic. Yet for the safety and security of His children in heaven, Jesus must carry out this solemn act.

    “For the Lord shall rise up as in mount Perazim, he shall be wroth as in the valley of Gibeon, that he may do his work, his strange work; and bring to pass his act, his strange act.” (Isaiah 28:21)

    God sends fire from heaven to destroy the wicked, much as He once destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah.

    “And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city: and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them.” (Revelation 20:9)

    “And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever.” (Daniel 12:3)

    True wisdom is not something any of us possess on our own — as Solomon noted, anyone who considers themselves wise should instead recognize their own foolishness. But God offers light, and those who are truly wise are those who follow the gentle voice of the Holy Spirit speaking within their hearts. This Daniel chapter 12 commentary tells us these individuals do something remarkable: they love others, warn them of coming judgment, speak of the love of Jesus, and proclaim the final message of salvation — the three angels’ message.

    “And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.” (Matthew 24:14)

    “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the world. Amen.” (Matthew 28:19–20)

    “But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased.” (Daniel 12:4)

    Here we see further confirmation that the 1,260 days — or “a time, times, and half a time” — do not refer to literal days. Gabriel makes clear that this book, filled with end-time prophecies such as the 1,260, 1,335, 1,290, and 2,300-day periods, points toward the time of the end. That period begins at the conclusion of the 1,260 years of papal persecution. This also confirms that the remnant church could only emerge after this period concluded in 1798.

    The papacy persecuted God’s people for 1,260 years. The legally recognized supremacy of the pope began in 538 A.D., when Emperor Justinian elevated the Bishop of Rome to head of all churches — an event known as the Edict of Justinian.

    Adding 1,260 years to 538 A.D. brings us to 1798. In that year, the pope was deposed when the French general Berthier, acting under Napoleon’s command, took him into captivity. Napoleon’s forces appeared intent on crushing papal authority altogether, and roughly eighteen months later, the pope died in exile in Valence, France. This event marked the end of the papacy’s ability to enforce its decrees through political power.

    “Then I Daniel looked, and, behold, there stood other two, the one on this side of the bank of the river, and the other on that side of the bank of the river.” (Daniel 12:5)

    “And one said to the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, How long shall it be to the end of these wonders?” (Daniel 12:6)

    Here Daniel sees two angels posing a question about timing. What had been the central topic throughout the book of Daniel? The little horn, or antichrist power, described in Daniel 7, 8, 9, and 11. The angels ask how long this power would continue to rule and persecute God’s people.

    “And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, times, and an half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished.” (Daniel 12:7)

    Here the answer given is “a time, times, and half a time” — one year, plus two years, plus six months, totaling three and a half years. How many months is that? Forty-two months. And how many days is that, using the Jewish calendar’s 30-day months? 42 × 30 = 1,260. This Daniel chapter 12 commentary tells us this represents the period during which the saints — true, faithful Christians — would be tested to the very limits of their endurance: the Waldenses, the Huguenots, the Lollards, the Albigenses. Their history is a fascinating and important one to study, especially since the church may soon face similarly intense trials.

    “And I heard, but I understood not: then said I, O my Lord, what shall be the end of these things?” (Daniel 12:8)

    Here, once again, a question about timing is raised.

    “And he said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end.” (Daniel 12:9)

    This offers further confirmation that these “days” represent years rather than literal days — since three and a half literal years from 600 B.C., when this book was written, would not bring us anywhere near the time of the end. While the book of Daniel does touch on historical events of its own time, its central focus remains the time of the end — the conclusion of the “time, times, and half a time,” or the 1,260 years, which ended in 1798.

    Wikipedia describes this period as follows:

    Pius VI condemned the French Revolution and the suppression of the Gallican Church that resulted from it. French troops commanded by Napoleon Bonaparte defeated the papal army and occupied the Papal States in 1796. In 1798, upon his refusal to renounce his temporal power, Pius was taken prisoner and transported to France. He died eighteen months later in Valence. His reign of over two decades is the fifth-longest in papal history.

    “Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall understand.” (Daniel 12:10)

    During the 1,260 years, many believers were sanctified through persecution. A similar trial may soon come upon the church once again. Many, God may mercifully allow to “fall asleep,” as the coming struggle between truth and deception may prove too severe for some to endure while still living.

    “And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days.” (Daniel 12:11)

    “The daily” here refers to paganism (notably, the word “sacrifice” does not appear in the original language). Since papal supremacy began in 538, this verse points to a slightly earlier moment when paganism was effectively displaced to make way for papal rule across Europe. In 508, Clovis, king of the Franks, became the last major European ruler to convert to Catholicism, opening the way for the wider Christianization — under papal authority — of Europe. Adding 508 to 1,290 brings us, once again, to 1798.

    “Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days.” (Daniel 12:12)

    “But go thou thy way till the end be: for thou shalt rest, and stand in thy lot at the end of the days.” (Daniel 12:13)

    This Daniel chapter 12 commentary introduces yet another time prophecy: the 1,335 years. Starting again from 508, when paganism was displaced, where do we arrive? 1843 — remarkably close to 1844. This is striking: if anyone harbored doubt after studying the 2,300-day prophecy of Daniel 8:14, which also points to 1844 as the start of Jesus’ work of cleansing the heavenly sanctuary, this passage offers yet another independent confirmation of that same pivotal date.

    This stands as compelling support for the three angels’ message of the end time, a theme woven throughout both Daniel and Revelation. It carries immense significance, as it represents the final message given to planet Earth through the remnant of Revelation 12. Jesus truly loves you. This Daniel chapter 12 commentary is powerful — in many ways, it functions as a kind of prophetic convergence point, where multiple time prophecies and messages all point toward the same climactic conflict between truth and error.

    The mark of the beast stands opposed to those who bear the seal of God. Which side will you stand on, my friend? Jesus loves you. Have you accepted Jesus into your heart? Repeat after me: Father God, please forgive my sins. Come into my heart. Give me Your righteousness. Heal and bless me, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

  • Revelation chapter 13 Commentary

    Revelation chapter 13 Commentary

    Here is an explanation of chapter 13 of the book of Revelation. This chapter is key to understanding who the beast and Babylon are. This Revelation 13 commentary helps us understand what will soon take place, as this chapter tells us that the first beast joins forces with a very powerful world power. This chapter tells us that this world power gives the beast its authority and performs false miracles. Who is the beast in this Revelation 13 commentary? Who is this second beast? What will they do to the inhabitants of the earth?

    “And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.” (Revelation 13:1)

    The sea represents peoples, multitudes. The Bible tells us that prophecy did not come by the will of man — the explanations of biblical symbols are found elsewhere in Scripture itself.

    “And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.” (Revelation 17:15)

    This verse tells us that John saw a beast rising out of the sea. Who is this beast? Reading further, we see that this beast corresponds to the four beasts of Daniel chapter 7. In Daniel 7, we learn that Babylon is the first kingdom, followed by Medo-Persia, then Greece, then Rome — and out of Rome arises a little-horn power, the antichrist, also called Babylon.

    This beast speaks blasphemy. What is blasphemy? Let us find the answer in Scripture. This Revelation 13 commentary is filled with symbolic language. Many try to interpret the Bible according to their own preferences, but the Bible itself tells us we cannot do this — we must let God interpret His own Word.

    “For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.” (2 Peter 1:21)

    Men spoke the revelations of God, but the interpretation comes from God Himself. The symbols in this Revelation 13 commentary are explained by Scripture, not by human interpretation.

    “And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority.” (Revelation 13:2)

    These four beasts appear in Daniel chapter 7, and correspond to the same four kingdoms represented in the statue of Daniel chapter 2. These four beasts begin with Babylon, as Daniel tells Nebuchadnezzar in Daniel 2: “Thou art this head of gold.” Babylon is also the first of these four beasts. If Babylon is the first of these four kingdoms, can we identify which kingdom followed it in history? Yes.

    “And wheresoever the children of men dwell, the beasts of the field and the fowls of the heaven hath he given into thine hand, and hath made thee ruler over them all. Thou art this head of gold.” (Daniel 2:38)

    Babylon is the head of gold, and the lion is the first of the four beasts.

    “These great beasts, which are four, are four kings, which shall arise out of the earth.” (Daniel 7:17)

    Instead of four separate beasts or kingdoms, as in Daniel 7, here in this Revelation 13 commentary, the four beasts are combined into one. We also read that the dragon gives this beast its power, its seat, and its authority. Who is the dragon? We learn in Revelation 12 that the dragon is Satan.

    “And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.” (Revelation 12:9)

    This means that these four kingdoms, combined into one end-time power, receive their authority from Satan to rule the world. It is remarkable to understand that the power ruling the earth in the end time is ultimately governed by Satan — and that most people on earth, because they do not study the Bible, will be deceived by it.

    “And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.” (Revelation 13:3)

    Here we read of a deadly wound. The Bible often refers to the 1,260 days, or years, of papal persecution — so we understand that this wound occurs at the end of that period, marking the end of the papacy’s dominant rule. What happened then? Napoleon’s general, Berthier, took the pope captive in 1798, dealing a deadly wound to the papacy.

    The papacy began in 538, when Justinian granted it both spiritual and temporal authority. Adding 1,260 years brings us to the deadly wound of 1798. This Revelation 13 commentary tells us that this wound would be healed — that the papacy, having lost its former power over kings and rulers, would regain all the influence it once held. Could this mean a revival of the Inquisition? Let us continue reading.

    “And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him?” (Revelation 13:4)

    A time will come when all the earth’s inhabitants will worship the beast. We know from Daniel 7 that this beast can be none other than the papacy. This Revelation 13 commentary tells the story of the two beasts of Revelation uniting together. This power:

    • Rules for 1,260 years
    • Has a man who speaks blasphemies
    • Uproots three pagan kingdoms
    • Seeks to change the Sabbath to Sunday
    • Persecutes millions of Christians
    • Sits on a city of seven hills
    • Has prelates who wear purple and scarlet
    • Has a leader whose name corresponds to the number 666

    No other power on earth fulfills all these characteristics. The papacy ruled for 1,260 years, experiencing a major setback in 1798. The papacy is now regaining its lost influence. It persecuted some 50 million Christians during the Middle Ages and the Inquisition. It has a leader who claims to represent God and to forgive sins. It sought to change the Sabbath from Saturday to Sunday. It resides in Rome, the city of seven hills, and its prelates wear scarlet and purple. How precise and remarkable the Bible’s description is — this can be fulfilled by only one power: the papacy.

    “And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months.” (Revelation 13:5)

    What is blasphemy? Let us see what Scripture says. The Pharisees accused Jesus of blasphemy because He claimed: (1) to be God, and (2) to have the power to forgive sins. Jesus was not blaspheming, because He truly is God. Does the pope, or the Catholic priesthood, claim the authority to forgive sins? Yes. Does the pope claim to be God, or God’s representative on earth? Yes. This is blasphemy.

    “The Jews answered him, saying, For a good work we stone thee not; but for blasphemy; and because that thou, being a man, makest thyself God.” (John 10:33)

    “Why doth this man thus speak blasphemies? who can forgive sins but God only?” (Mark 2:7)

    Here we see that, out of unbelief, the Pharisees refused to accept that Jesus was God. Do we have direct quotes from papal sources claiming the authority to forgive sins and represent God on earth? This Revelation 13 commentary offers remarkable insight into end-time events and how earth’s history will conclude.

    The Pope Claims to Be God on Earth

    “The Pope is not simply the representative of Jesus Christ. On the contrary, he is Jesus Christ Himself, under the veil of the flesh, and who by means of a being common to humanity continues His ministry amongst men… Does the Pope speak? It is Jesus Christ Who is speaking. Does he teach? It is Jesus Christ Who teaches. Does he confer grace or pronounce an anathema? It is Jesus Christ Himself Who is pronouncing the anathema and conferring the grace. Hence consequently, when one speaks of the Pope, it is not necessary to examine, but to obey… Therefore by Divine ordination, all, no matter how august the person may be — whether he wear a crown or be invested with the purple, or be clothed in the sacred vestments: all must be subject to Him Who has had all things put under Him.” — Evangelical Christendom, January 1, 1895, p. 15, published in London by J. S. Phillips

    “It seems that Pope John Paul II now presides over the universal Church from his place upon Christ’s cross.” — “Auckland Bishop Says Pope Presides From the Cross,” Auckland, New Zealand, September 20, 2004, Zenit.org

    “In founders and foundresses [of the consecrated orders of nuns and priests, etc.] we see a constant and lively sense of the Church, which they manifest by their full participation in all aspects of the Church’s life, and in their ready obedience to the bishops and especially to the Roman Pontiff… A distinctive aspect of ecclesial communion is allegiance of mind and heart to the magisterium of the bishops, an allegiance which must be lived honestly and clearly testified to before the People of God by all consecrated persons.” — Pope John Paul II, “Apostolic Exhortation on the Consecrated Life and Its Mission in the Church and in the World,” Rome, March 25, 1996

    “It seems that Pope John Paul II now presides over the universal Church from his place upon Christ’s cross,” said Bishop Dunn, who traveled with seven other prelates to Rome. — “Auckland Bishop Says Pope Presides From the Cross,” Auckland, New Zealand, September 20, 2004, Zenit.org (Article #ZE04092001)

    “The Pope is of so great dignity, and so exalted that he is not a mere man, but as it were God, and the vicar of God.” — Ferraris’ Ecclesiastical Dictionary; Pope Pius V

    “All names which in the Scriptures are applied to Christ, by virtue of which it is established that He is over the church, all the same names are applied to the Pope.” — On the Authority of the Councils, Book 2, Chapter 17

    “The Pope and God are the same, so he has all power in Heaven and earth.” — Pope Pius V, quoted in Barclay, Chapter XXVII, p. 218

    “…the Pope is as it were God on earth, sole sovereign of the faithful of Christ, chief of kings, having plenitude of power.” — Lucius Ferraris, Prompta Bibliotheca Canonica, Juridica, Moralis, Theologica, Ascetica, Polemica, Rubristica, Historica, Volume V, article “Papa, Article II,” published in Paris by J. P. Migne, 1858 edition

    “The Pope takes the place of Jesus Christ on earth… by divine right the Pope has supreme and full power in faith, in morals over each and every pastor and his flock. He is the true vicar, the head of the entire church, the father and teacher of all Christians. He is the infallible ruler, the founder of dogmas, the author of and the judge of councils; the universal ruler of truth, the arbiter of the world, the supreme judge of heaven and earth, the judge of all, being judged by no one, God himself on earth.” — Quoted in the New York Catechism

    “To believe that our Lord God the Pope has not the power to decree as he is decreed, is to be deemed heretical.” — Gloss, Extravagantes of Pope John XXII, “Cum inter,” Title XIV, Chapter IV, Paris, 1685

    Father A. Pereira notes: “It is quite certain that Popes have never approved or rejected this title ‘Lord God the Pope,’ for the passage in the gloss referred to appears in the edition of the Canon Law published in Rome in 1580 by Gregory XIII.”

    Writers on Canon Law state: “The Pope and God are the same, so he has all power in heaven and earth.” — Barclay, Chapter XXVII, p. 218

    Pope Nicholas I declared that “the appellation of God had been confirmed by Constantine on the Pope, who, being God, cannot be judged by man.” — Decretum Gratiani

    “The pope is of so great dignity and so exalted that he is not a mere man (…) he is as it were God on earth, sole sovereign of the faithful of Christ, chief of kings, having plenitude of power.” — Lucius Ferraris, Prompta Bibliotheca, 1763, Volume VI, “Papa II,” pp. 25–29

    “The supreme teacher in the Church is the Roman Pontiff. Union of minds, therefore, requires (…) complete submission and obedience of will to the Church and to the Roman Pontiff, as to God Himself.” — Pope Leo XIII, On the Chief Duties of Christians as Citizens, Encyclical, 1890

    “God separates those whom the Roman Pontiff, who exercises the functions, not of mere man, but of the true God (…) dissolves, not by human but rather by divine authority.” — Decretals of Gregory IX, Book 1, Chapter 7.3

    “Hence the Pope is crowned with a triple crown, as king of heaven and of earth and of the lower regions (infernorum).” — Lucius Ferraris, Prompta Bibliotheca, 1763, Volume VI, “Papa II,” p. 26

    Innocent III wrote: “Indeed, it is not too much to say that in view of the sublimity of their offices the priests are so many gods.” — The Dignity of the Priesthood, Liguori, p. 36

    “The Pope is not only the representative of Jesus Christ, he is Jesus Christ himself, hidden under the veil of flesh.” — Catholic National, July 1895

    “We hold upon this earth the place of God Almighty.” — Pope Leo XIII, Encyclical Letter, June 20, 1894

    “For thou art the shepherd, thou art the physician, thou art the director, thou art the husbandman, finally thou art another God on earth.” — Labbe and Cossart, History of the Councils, Vol. XIV, col. 109

    The title “Lord God the Pope” appears within a gloss of the Extravagantes of Pope John XXII, Title 14, Chapter 4. In an Antwerp edition of the Extravagantes, the words “Dominum Deum Nostrum Papam” (“Our Lord God the Pope”) appear in column 153; in a Paris edition, in column 140.

    Roman Catholic Canon Law, through Pope Innocent III, describes the Roman pontiff as “the vicegerent upon earth, not a mere man, but of a very God” — explained in a gloss as referring to his role as Christ’s vicegerent, Christ being “very God and very man.” — Decretales, Title 7, Chapter 3

    “The pope is the supreme judge of the law of the land… He is the vicegerent (replacement) of Christ, who is not only a Priest forever, but also King of kings and Lord of lords.” — La Civiltà Cattolica, March 18, 1871, quoted in Leonard Woolsey Bacon, An Inside View of the Vatican Council, American Tract Society, p. 229

    The closing line of the 1302 papal bull Unam Sanctam, issued by Pope Boniface VIII, states: “We declare, we proclaim, we define that it is absolutely necessary for salvation that every human creature be subject to the Roman Pontiff.” — Unam Sanctam, promulgated November 18, 1302

    “Christ entrusted His office to the chief pontiff;… but all power in heaven and in earth has been given to Christ;… therefore the chief pontiff, who is His vicar, will have this power.” — Corpus Juris, Chapter 1, column 29

    “All the faithful must believe that the Holy Apostolic See and the Roman Pontiff [the Pope] possesses the primacy over the whole world, and the Roman Pontiff is the successor of blessed Peter, Prince of the Apostles, and is true vicar of Christ, and head of the whole church, and father and teacher of all Christians; and that full power was given to him in blessed Peter to rule, feed, and govern the universal Church by Jesus Christ our Lord.” — First Dogmatic Constitution on the Church of Christ, “Eternal Pastor,” Vatican Council, 1870, Chapter 3, in Philip Schaff, Creeds of Christendom, Vol. 2, p. 262

    “The Pope’s authority is unlimited, incalculable; it can strike, as Innocent III says, wherever sin is; it can punish every one; it allows no appeal and is itself Sovereign Caprice… No right can stand against him, no personal or corporate liberty; or as the [Roman Catholic] Canonists put it — ‘The tribunal of God and of the pope is one and the same.’” — Ignaz von Döllinger, “A Letter Addressed to the Archbishop of Munich,” 1871

    “The Saviour Himself is the door of the sheepfold: ‘I am the door of the sheep.’ Into this fold of Jesus Christ, no man may enter unless he be led by the Sovereign Pontiff; and only if they be united to him can men be saved, for the Roman Pontiff is the Vicar of Christ and His personal representative on earth.” — Pope John XXIII, coronation homily, November 4, 1958

    “This is our last lesson to you: receive it, engrave it in your minds, all of you: by God’s commandment salvation is to be found nowhere but in the Church; the strong and effective instrument of salvation is none other than the Roman Pontificate.” — Pope Leo XIII, Allocution, February 20, 1903

    “Furthermore, in this one Church of Christ no man can be or remain who does not accept, recognize and obey the authority and supremacy of Peter and his legitimate successors.” — Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos, January 6, 1928

    “We define that the Holy Apostolic See (the Vatican) and the Roman Pontiff hold the primacy over the whole world.” — Council of Trent decree

    “Of what sublime dignity is the office of the Christian priest who is thus privileged to act as the ambassador and the vicegerent of Christ on earth! He continues the essential ministry of Christ; he teaches the faithful with the authority of Christ, he pardons the penitent sinner with the power of Christ, he offers up again the same sacrifice of adoration and atonement which Christ offered on Calvary.” — John O’Brien, Ph.D., Faith of Millions, pp. 268–269

    The historical exchange between Wilfrid, Bishop Colman, and King Oswiu regarding papal authority, as recorded in St. Bede’s Ecclesiastical History of the English Nation, further illustrates the long-standing claim of papal primacy traced to Christ’s words to Peter in Matthew 16:18–19.

    “And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven.” (Revelation 13:6)

    Here we see this beast blaspheming God and His tabernacle — connected to the sacrifice of Jesus, and the forgiveness of sins becomes, in effect, devalued. It becomes transactional, undermining the sufficiency of Jesus’ sacrifice, through which all sinners may seek forgiveness directly, without needing to go through a priest or make a payment. It should be noted that many Catholic individuals are loving, good-hearted people — we are simply explaining what the Bible teaches in this Revelation 13 commentary.

    God calls us to understand the book of Revelation. If, in the end times, the papacy will once again rule the world and cause great loss of life, we have a responsibility to help others understand this — so that many, including faithful Catholics, may have their eyes opened to the truth. This is a remarkable Revelation 13 commentary.

    “And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.” (Revelation 13:7)

    This is tragic, as during the Middle Ages the papacy was responsible for the deaths of an estimated 50 million Huguenots, Waldenses, Albigenses, and Lollards. “The saints” refers to those who hold firmly to biblical truth. All this authority was granted to the papacy for that 1,260-year period — authority we’ve seen was granted by Satan himself.

    “And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.” (Revelation 13:8)

    All honest people will accept the truth; all dishonest people will reject it. Those who do not yet know the truth are not held accountable for it — but once we hear the truth, failing to follow it makes us transgressors in God’s sight.

    “If any man have an ear, let him hear.” (Revelation 13:9)

    A correct understanding of Bible prophecy can come only from God. The Holy Spirit alone reveals the truth found in Scripture.

    “He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity: he that killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword. Here is the patience and the faith of the saints.” (Revelation 13:10)

    God is just, and God defends His people. He will protect them and hold accountable those who do them harm. Scripture says it would be better for someone to be cast into the depths of the sea than to cause a humble believer to stumble. It also says that whoever touches one of God’s children touches the very apple of His eye.

    “For thus saith the Lord of hosts; After the glory hath he sent me unto the nations which spoiled you: for he that toucheth you toucheth the apple of his eye.” (Zechariah 2:8)

    “But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea.” (Matthew 18:6)

    “And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon.” (Revelation 13:11)

    Here we encounter a second beast with four distinguishing features: (1) it comes up from the earth; (2) it arises around the end of the 1,260 years of papal supremacy; (3) it has two horns; and (4) it begins like a lamb but ends up speaking like a dragon. Who is it? What does “earth” symbolize here? It represents the opposite of “waters.”

    “And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.” (Revelation 17:15)

    If “waters” represent multitudes, then “earth” represents a sparsely populated region. This power arises in such a region around 1798. It has two horns, representing religious freedom and civil power, kept independent of one another. It begins gently, like a lamb, like Jesus — suggesting a Christian nation — but ultimately speaks like the dragon, like Satan. This can be fulfilled only by the United States of America. It emerged around 1798, in a region still sparsely populated at the time (largely inhabited by Native peoples), and is unmistakably a Christian-founded nation. Sadly, this remarkable nation — one that has given so much to the world through Bible missionaries and biblical teaching, and one that God has richly blessed — will ultimately end up speaking like the dragon, Satan.

    “And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed.” (Revelation 13:12)

    This second beast will carry out exactly what the papacy once did — meaning that inquisition-style persecution will come to the United States. This second beast will call all the earth’s inhabitants to worship the papacy, which will regain all the influence it once lost, ruling the world once again in partnership with the United States.

    “And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men.” (Revelation 13:13)

    Since Satan is the spiritual force behind the papacy, he will also empower the United States to perform miraculous signs — through which billions on earth will be deceived. Because most people do not study the Bible, they will fall under powerful delusion and come to believe a lie. Satan, too, is capable of performing miracles, so let us be cautious — miracles alone are not proof that something comes from God, even though God Himself certainly does perform genuine miracles.

    “And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live.” (Revelation 13:14)

    These miracles will deceive billions on earth — only a small group who study Scripture will remain undeceived. The Bible tells us that demonic forces are capable of performing miracles; in the days of Moses, Pharaoh’s magicians performed similar feats.

    “For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty.” (Revelation 16:14)

    “And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed.” (Revelation 13:15)

    Here, the United States will compel all people on earth to worship the papacy, effectively giving life to “the image” — a recreation of what occurred in the past. The Inquisition will return in a new form, and through legislation, the United States will compel worship aligned with the papacy’s defining mark: Sunday observance.

    S. C. Mosna, Storia della Domenica (1969), pp. 366–367: It was not the Creator, as described in Genesis 2:1–3, but the Catholic Church that “can claim the honor of having granted man a pause to his work every seven days.”

    “The Question Box,” The Catholic Universe Bulletin, August 14, 1942, p. 4: The Catholic Church changed the observance of the Sabbath to Sunday by virtue of the divine, infallible authority given to her by her Founder, Jesus Christ. The Protestant, claiming the Bible alone as the guide of faith, has no scriptural basis for observing Sunday. In this matter, the Seventh-day Adventist is the only consistent Protestant.

    “And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads.” (Revelation 13:16)

    When the Bible says the United States “causes” this to happen, how can a nation cause someone to do something? Through legislation — by passing laws that compel certain behavior. The United States will pass laws requiring Sunday worship, and those who refuse will face severe consequences.

    “And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name.” (Revelation 13:17)

    No one will be able to buy or sell during this time without bearing the mark of Sunday worship. Those who choose to keep the biblical Sabbath instead will face persecution. This is how these end-time events will unfold, my friend. Isn’t the Bible remarkably clear on this point? Isn’t God merciful and gracious enough to reveal to us in advance how these events will transpire? This is laid out so plainly in prophecy that it cannot be mistaken. This Revelation 13 commentary describes the union of the papacy and the United States.

    “Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; and his number is Six hundred threescore and six.” (Revelation 13:18)

    This number, 666, corresponds to the leader of the first beast. The papal title “Vicarius Filii Dei” — “Vicar of the Son of God” — when calculated using Latin numerals, yields a striking result. What do we find when we take these Latin numerals?

    I hope you have been blessed by this remarkable Revelation 13 commentary. Do you know that Jesus loves you so much that He led you to this article, to help you understand the end-time events soon to unfold on earth? Now is the time to seek the truth and study this topic more deeply. I recommend:

    The calculation works by taking the Roman numerals embedded within the Latin letters of “VICARIVS FILII DEI” (V=5, I=1, C=100, A=0, R=0, I=1, V=5, S=0, F=0, I=1, L=50, I=1, I=1, D=500, E=0, I=1) and summing them — which does total 666.

    LetterRoman Numeral Value
    V5
    I1
    C100
    A
    R
    I1
    V5
    S
    F
    I1
    L50
    I1
    I1
    D500
    E
    I1

    Adding these values together: 5 + 1 + 100 + 1 + 5 + 1 + 50 + 1 + 1 + 500 + 1 = 666

    Repeat after me: Father God, forgive my sins. Give me Your righteousness. Bless and heal me. Help me to walk with You, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

    EARTHLASTDAY.COM

  • Are you in babylon the great The mother of harlots ?

    Are you in babylon the great The mother of harlots ?

    Solving the Mystery of Babylon the Great from the Bible

    How can we go about solving the mystery of Babylon the Great? In ancient times, Babylon was the city built by Nimrod. The Bible tells us that this city had a tower built against God’s will, intended to protect its people from God. God then confounded their language, and the people were scattered over the earth. This Babylon movement stood in opposition to God. The Babylonian system was built on the worship of men rather than God. Let us now look at how we can go about solving the mystery of Babylon the Great.

    Solving the Mystery of Babylon the Great: Who Is Babylon?

    This power, Babylon, appears throughout prophecy, most prominently in the book of Revelation. Many do not realize that Babylon has different names — the antichrist, the little-horn power, the man of sin. These are simply other ways of referring to Babylon.

    This gives us a broader path of research as we work toward solving the mystery of Babylon the Great. Who is the antichrist, the man of sin? To identify this power, we look primarily to Daniel chapter 7. This chapter is remarkable, giving us many points that identify, without the shadow of a doubt, who the antichrist, or Babylon, truly is.

    Before going further, here is one reason the antichrist and Babylon are one and the same: Revelation describes this power as clothed in purple and scarlet, seated upon a city of seven hills, and its leader bears a name whose number is 666. This aligns with Daniel chapter 7, where the little-horn power, or antichrist, emerges from the fourth beast, which represents Rome.

    The best starting point for understanding all prophecy is Daniel chapter 2. Once you grasp this foundation, all other prophecy becomes clearer. Daniel 2 describes a statue made of four metals: gold, silver, bronze, and iron. Daniel tells Nebuchadnezzar, “You are the head of gold” — representing the Babylonian empire. This is followed, as we know, by Medo-Persia, then Greece, then Rome.

    Daniel 7 is the same prophecy, but it gives further detail on the power that arises from the fourth beast, Rome. It describes a little horn that:

    • Uproots three of the pagan tribes of Europe
    • Speaks great words, or blasphemies, against God
    • Persecutes Christians
    • Changes the law and the appointed times
    • Lasts 1,260 years, or 42 months, or “a time, times, and half a time”

    This, too, is easy to identify as we work toward solving the mystery of Babylon the Great. Which power lasted 1,260 years, had a man who claimed to be God and claimed to forgive sins? Who persecuted Christians for that 1,260-year period? Who changed the timing within the Ten Commandments — the Sabbath? When we add to this that the power sits on a city of seven hills, that its clergy wear purple and scarlet, and that its leader’s name can be counted as 666 — the answer becomes clear.

    How many powers on earth could fulfill this prophecy? Only one lasted 1,260 years, killed millions of Christians, changed the Sabbath, and sits on a city of seven hills: the Catholic Church. Yes, many Catholic members are loving and kind — often even more so than many Protestants. But here the Bible exposes a system that stands against God, one that many ordinary Catholic members are entirely unaware of.

    Solving the Mystery of Babylon the Great: What Does Babylon Stand For?

    What are the beliefs of Babylon? Babylon represents a mixture of Christianity and paganism. This is why it “babbles” — it is confusion. God calls us to stand for Him, not to follow the world or false beliefs. When we follow false beliefs, we become defiled, for it is the truth that sets us free. Jesus said, “I am the way, the truth, and the life.” Everyone is responsible to search for truth and to accept it. No one is forced to believe lies.

    We will each be personally responsible before God to account for why we believed certain things. All honest people will accept truth; all dishonest people will reject it. In solving the mystery of Babylon the Great, we find that its beliefs are not rooted in the Bible. Many Babylonian teachings have pagan origins.

    Babylon, or the Catholic Church, has become so influential that these beliefs have woven themselves into society and taken such deep root in people’s hearts that many assume they are of Christian origin — Sunday worship, for instance, has pagan roots; the doctrine of an eternally burning hell is pagan; Christmas is not biblical (nowhere does the Bible instruct us to keep a feast on December 25th); the idea that people go to heaven immediately upon death is not found in Scripture. The convent system, the practice of confession, and various other customs within the Catholic Church are, in large part, of pagan origin.

    Regarding the change from Sabbath to Sunday, here is what the Catholic Church itself has said:

    “Most Christians assume that Sunday is the biblically approved day of worship. The Catholic Church protests that it transferred Christian worship from the biblical Sabbath (Saturday) to Sunday, and that to try to argue that the change was made in the Bible is both dishonest and a denial of Catholic authority. If Protestantism wants to base its teachings only on the Bible, it should worship on Saturday.” — Rome’s Challenge

    “Is not every Christian obliged to sanctify Sunday and to abstain on that day from unnecessary servile work? Is not the observance of this law among the most prominent of our sacred duties? But you may read the Bible from Genesis to Revelation, and you will not find a single line authorizing the sanctification of Sunday. The Scriptures enforce the religious observance of Saturday, a day which we never sanctify.” — James Cardinal Gibbons, The Faith of Our Fathers (1917 edition), pp. 72–73 (16th Edition, p. 111; 88th Edition, p. 89)

    “For example, nowhere in the Bible do we find that Christ or the Apostles ordered that the Sabbath be changed from Saturday to Sunday. We have the commandment of God given to Moses to keep holy the Sabbath day, that is the 7th day of the week, Saturday. Today most Christians keep Sunday because it has been revealed to us by the [Roman Catholic] Church outside the Bible.” — Catholic Virginian, October 3, 1947, p. 9, “To Tell You the Truth”

    “It was the Catholic Church which… has transferred this rest to Sunday in remembrance of the resurrection of our Lord. Therefore the observance of Sunday by the Protestants is a homage they pay, in spite of themselves, to the authority of the [Catholic] Church.” — Monsignor Louis Segur, Plain Talk About the Protestantism of Today, p. 213

    “I have repeatedly offered $1,000 to anyone who can prove to me from the Bible alone that I am bound to keep Sunday holy. There is no such law in the Bible. It is a law of the holy Catholic Church alone. The Bible says, ‘Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy.’ The Catholic Church says: ‘No. By my divine power I abolish the Sabbath day and command you to keep holy the first day of the week.’ And lo! The entire civilized world bows down in reverent obedience to the command of the holy Catholic Church.” — Father T. Enright, C.S.S.R., Redemptorist College, Kansas City, lecture at Hartford, Kansas, February 18, 1884, printed in History of the Sabbath, p. 802

    “Perhaps the boldest thing, the most revolutionary change the Church ever did, happened in the first century. The holy day, the Sabbath, was changed from Saturday to Sunday. ‘The day of the Lord’ was chosen, not from any direction noted in the Scriptures, but from the [Catholic] Church’s sense of its own power… People who think that the Scriptures should be the sole authority should logically become Seventh-day Adventists and keep Saturday holy.” — St. Catherine Church Sentinel, Algonac, Michigan, May 21, 1995

    “Question — Which is the Sabbath day? Answer — Saturday is the Sabbath day. Question — Why do we observe Sunday instead of Saturday? Answer — We observe Sunday instead of Saturday because the Catholic Church, in the Council of Laodicea (A.D. 364), transferred the solemnity from Saturday to Sunday.” — Peter Geiermann, C.S.S.R., The Convert’s Catechism of Catholic Doctrine, p. 50, 3rd edition, 1957

    “They [the Protestants] deem it their duty to keep the Sunday holy. Why? Because the Catholic Church tells them to do so. They have no other reason… The observance of Sunday thus comes to be an ecclesiastical law entirely distinct from the divine law of Sabbath observance… The author of the Sunday law… is the Catholic Church.” — Ecclesiastical Review, February 1914

    “Nowhere in the Bible is it stated that worship should be changed from Saturday to Sunday… Now the Church… instituted, by God’s authority, Sunday as the day of worship. This same Church, by the same divine authority, taught the doctrine of Purgatory long before the Bible was made. We have, therefore, the same authority for Purgatory as we have for Sunday.” — Martin J. Scott, Things Catholics Are Asked About, 1927 edition, p. 136

    “It is well to remind the Presbyterians, Baptists, Methodists, and all other Christians, that the Bible does not support them anywhere in their observance of Sunday. Sunday is an institution of the Roman Catholic Church, and those who observe the day observe a commandment of the Catholic Church.” — Priest Brady, address reported in The News, Elizabeth, New Jersey, March 18, 1903

    Solving the Mystery of Babylon the Great: Who Are in Babylon?

    When we read the book of Revelation, we find that most of the book describes the remnant and its opposer, Babylon the Great. In solving the mystery of Babylon the Great, we discover that God has a remnant — a small group. Paul tells us that the whole world is held captive to Satan’s power, meaning Babylon represents the great body of professed Christians as a whole — both the mother, the papacy, and her daughters, the Protestant churches.

    Revelation 1–3 describes the true church and Laodicea, the lukewarm end-time church. Revelation 4–8 describes the seals and the trumpets, which tell the story of the false church set against the true church. Revelation 9 describes a destructive force sent by God to punish Babylon, the antichrist church.

    Revelation 10 tells us that an angel instructs John to eat a book — sweet in the mouth, bitter in the belly. This represents the remnant of the three angels’ movement, God’s final movement on earth. At the end of the chapter, God instructs them to prophesy to all nations following a great disappointment. Revelation 11 speaks of the French Revolution, which lasted three and a half years — this, too, connects to Babylon, as this prophecy ties into the 1,260 years of papal persecution.

    Revelation 12 tells the story of the remnant from start to finish. Revelation 13 describes Babylon, aided by a second beast, persecuting the remnant. Revelation 14 describes the message God gives to the remnant — the three angels’ movement — known as the three angels’ message. Revelation 15 and 16 describe the seven last plagues, sent upon those who reject the remnant and the three angels’ message. These individuals thus receive the mark of the beast.

    Revelation 17 and 18 describe God sending the seven last plagues upon Babylon, because they rejected the three angels’ message. Revelation 19 describes Jesus returning to earth to take the remnant, the three angels’ movement, to heaven, while Babylon is destroyed. Revelation 20 describes the millennium, during which the remnant dwells in heaven while Babylon lies destroyed — yet it is revived at the Second Coming, only to be destroyed forever. Revelation 21 and 22 describe the eternal home of the remnant and the saints.

    “Through the two great errors, the immortality of the soul and Sunday sacredness, Satan will bring the people under his deceptions. While the former lays the foundation of Spiritualism, the latter creates a bond of sympathy with Rome. The Protestants of the United States will be foremost in stretching their hands across the gulf to grasp the hand of Spiritualism; they will reach over the abyss to clasp hands with the Roman power; and under the influence of this threefold union, this country will follow in the steps of Rome in trampling on the rights of conscience.” (The Great Controversy, p. 588)

    Solving the Mystery of Babylon the Great: What Will Babylon Do to Earth’s Inhabitants?

    In fact, this is how earth’s history will conclude. Revelation 13 tells us that the second beast will compel all nations to worship the first beast. Which nation on earth has the power and influence to direct all other nations to worship the papacy? The United States of America — a topic we will study further in a future article.

    “And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.” (Revelation 13:8)

    In solving the mystery of Babylon the Great, we see that this is not a small movement, but a worldwide one — in fact, the whole world is, and will be, in Babylon. Only a rare few make up the remnant.

    Solving the Mystery of Babylon the Great: How to Come Out of Babylon

    This second beast deceives those on earth into worshiping Babylon, or the papacy. Let us understand that, at this time, many Catholics will have left the papacy to join the remnant — and many who are lukewarm within the remnant’s three angels’ movement will leave to become part of Babylon.

    “And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live.” (Revelation 13:14)

    Babylon, the man of sin, the antichrist, will lead all nations to follow a pagan holiday while convincing people it is biblical. It will deceive people, because the real issue will not be about a day of the week, but about whether you will follow Jesus and the Bible, or follow the world. In solving the mystery of Babylon the Great, we come to understand that Babylon will lead people to receive the mark of the beast — Sunday-keeping. The Catechism itself states that Sunday is the mark of the Church’s authority.

    “Sunday IS OUR MARK OF AUTHORITY… THE CHURCH IS ABOVE THE BIBLE, and this transference of Sabbath observance is proof of that fact.” — Catholic Record of London, Ontario, September 1, 1923

    “Of course the Catholic Church claims that the change (Saturday Sabbath to Sunday) was HER ACT… And the ACT IS A MARK OF HER ecclesiastical authority in religious things.” — H. F. Thomas, Chancellor to Cardinal Gibbons

    Who Made Sunday Holy?

    “Written by the finger of God on two tables of stone, this Divine code (the Ten Commandments) was received from the Almighty by Moses amid the thunders of Mount Sinai… Christ resumed these Commandments in the double precept of charity — love of God and of neighbor; He proclaimed them as binding under the New Law in Matthew 19 and in the Sermon on the Mount (Matthew 5)… The [Catholic] Church, on the other hand, after changing the day of rest from the Jewish Sabbath, or seventh day of the week, to the first, made the Third Commandment refer to Sunday as the day to be kept holy as the Lord’s Day… He (God) claims one day out of the seven as a memorial to Himself, and this must be kept holy…” — The Catholic Encyclopaedia, vol. 4, “The Ten Commandments,” 1908 edition, Robert Appleton Company; 1999 online edition by Kevin Knight, Imprimatur, John M. Farley, Archbishop of New York

    I urge you to read these three books:

    • The Great Controversy — Ellen G. White
    • Daniel and the Revelation — Uriah Smith
    • Amazing Facts Bible Studies

    They provide much greater detail on this important topic, for which this article is merely the appetizer. Do you love truth? Do you want to follow truth? What would keep you from reading these books to more clearly understand what the Bible says, and to follow Jesus? Repeat after me: Father God, please forgive my sins. Give me Your righteousness. Help me to study these books and to follow the truth. Bless and heal me, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

    Read more amazing prophecy books — EARTHLASTDAY.COM

  • How Is Daniel chapter 8:14 Explained?

    How Is Daniel chapter 8:14 Explained?

    This is a very good question, as this is one of the most important Bible stories. It is one of the keys to end-time events and end-time prophecy. We know that Jesus is coming back again, and we need to be ready. Events are going to unfold, and one of them is that Jesus will end His work in the sanctuary in heaven. Many Christians do not know what Jesus is doing right now on their behalf — they have only a faint idea of what Jesus is doing in heaven. Let us find out how Daniel 8:14 is explained.

    How Is Daniel 8:14 Explained? The Start

    To explain a prophecy, we need to know when the prophecy begins. Only then can we know when it will end. Also, if there is symbolism in the prophecy, we need to look elsewhere in the Bible for the meaning of that symbol or similitude.

    Gabriel comes to Daniel in chapter 8 and gives Daniel something important. Gabriel explains to Daniel that 2,300 years from a certain event, Jerusalem will be rebuilt, and then Jesus will begin to judge mankind.

    Jesus will begin the cleansing of the sanctuary, which the Jews knew as the Day of Atonement. This is very important, as this is the time when Jesus will end His work in heaven — the time when every person on earth will be judged by God.

    This is the time when all cases will be decided, for heaven or for hell. What a solemn and important message Gabriel gave to Daniel! How is Daniel 8:14 explained? We begin with Daniel fainting in chapter 8. To find the explanation of the 2,300-day prophecy, we need to go to Daniel 9, where Gabriel returns to Daniel and gives him the explanation of the prophecy.

    How Is Daniel 8:14 Explained? What Are the 2,300 Days?

    This verse says:

    “Daniel 8:14. The sanctuary will then be cleansed after 2,300 days.”

    What does this mean? Here, Gabriel refers to the Day of Atonement, but this time he speaks of a judgment in heaven — one that will be for all mankind. Gabriel says that Jesus will begin to enter the most holy place 2,300 years from the rebuilding of Jerusalem.

    How is Daniel 8:14 explained? We can see that this verse is not speaking of literal days, because in Daniel 12, Gabriel says that the book of Daniel is for the end of time.

    Daniel 8:26. “And the vision of the evening and the morning which was told is true: wherefore shut thou up the vision; for it shall be for many days.”

    Daniel 12:4. “But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased.”

    Daniel 12:8. “And I heard, but I understood not: then said I, O my Lord, what shall be the end of these things?”

    Daniel 12:9. “And he said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end.”

    This prophecy relates to the time of the end. What are the “days,” then? We see that they cannot be literal days. We read elsewhere in Scripture that in prophecy, a day represents a year:

    Numbers 14:34. “After the number of the days in which ye searched the land, even forty days, each day for a year, shall ye bear your iniquities, even forty years, and ye shall know my breach of promise.”

    Ezekiel 4:6. “And when thou hast accomplished them, lie again on thy right side, and thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah forty days: I have appointed thee each day for a year.”

    We can thus conclude that the 2,300 days for the cleansing of the sanctuary — when Jesus begins His work in heaven to decide everyone’s destiny — represent 2,300 years into the future. How is Daniel 8:14 explained? The next question is: when did the 2,300 years begin?

    How Is Daniel 8:14 Explained? Start of the 2,300 Years

    This is fairly easy to explain. In Daniel 9, Gabriel returns to tell Daniel that the start of the 2,300-year prophecy is the rebuilding of Jerusalem. We then only need to determine which year Jerusalem was rebuilt, and we find this in Ezra 7. The decree was given in 457 B.C.

    Daniel 9:25. “Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.”

    Jerusalem was rebuilt in 457 B.C.

    The Death of Xerxes, the Accession of Artaxerxes, and the Latter King’s 7th Year

    According to a late and still unpublished astronomical text, Xerxes was murdered in August of a year in which two lunar eclipses occurred. This unusual circumstance firmly dates that year to 465 B.C. The succession of Artaxerxes was delayed because of palace intrigue, particularly by a leading official who wanted to make himself king. This delayed his accession until after the 1st of Tishri of that year. This means the remainder of that year, through 464 B.C. until the fall New Year on the 1st of Tishri, constituted his accession year, according to the Jewish fall-to-fall calendar. Thus, his first year began in the fall of 464 B.C.

    That places his seventh year from the fall of 458 B.C. to the fall of 457 B.C.

    The Date of Ezra’s Arrival in Jerusalem

    The decree given by Artaxerxes to Ezra is recorded in Ezra 7:11–26. The month in which it was given is not recorded, but it was given in time for Ezra and those with him to depart on the first day of the first month, Nisan (Ezra 7:7–8). They left central Babylonia at that time, and on the ninth day of that same month, they encamped at the Ahava River (Ezra 8:15, 21, 31).

    After camping there for three days, during which a fast was proclaimed, they pressed on to the province of Judah, arriving on the first day of the fifth month (Ezra 7:8). They spent three days in Jerusalem and then unloaded the vessels for the temple (Ezra 8:31–34). The decree which led to this return was undoubtedly given during the winter, probably in January or February, in order for them to be ready to depart in March–April, or Nisan, the first month.

    This places these three events on the following timeline: the decree of Ezra 7:11–26 in the winter of 458–457 B.C., the departure in the spring of 457 B.C., and the arrival in the summer of 457 B.C. This was followed by the fall New Year on the 1st of Tishri, in September–October of 457 B.C. This completed the Jewish fall-to-fall calendar year, from the 1st of Tishri in September of 458 B.C. to the 1st of Tishri in September of 457 B.C. — the seventh year of Artaxerxes, according to Jewish reckoning.

    Ezra’s First Action: Dealing With Foreign Wives

    According to Ezra 9:1, “after these things” — that is, after the arrival and deposit of the vessels in the temple — certain unidentified officials came to Ezra and reported that “the people of Israel, and the priests, and the Levites, had not separated themselves from the peoples of the land.” Far from it — they had intermarried to an alarming extent. When Ezra heard this, he fell into lament and mourning (Ezra 8:3–5), followed by prayer (Ezra 8:6–15).

    (Reference: Julia Neuffer, “The Accession of Artaxerxes I,” AUSS 6:1 [1968]: 60–87. Shea: Supplementary Evidence in Support of 457 B.C., p. 91.)

    To deal with this problem, Ezra called for a convocation in Jerusalem (Ezra 10:6–8). The men of Judah came to that assembly on the twentieth day of the month (Ezra 10:9), or December of 457 B.C. This was after the fall New Year on the 1st of Tishri, which began the eighth year of Artaxerxes, according to Jewish fall-to-fall reckoning.

    In the cold, rainy winter month of December, the people complained about having to stand out in the rain (Ezra 10:13), and as a result, a more detailed investigation was set in motion. The inquiry began ten days later, on the first day of the tenth month, and concluded two months after that, on the first day of the first month, in the spring of 456 B.C.

    The list of those who had married foreign wives and pledged to put them away is given in the final twenty-six verses of the book of Ezra (10:18–44). From this, a timeline can be established for Ezra’s first major action in Judah: he became aware of the problem of foreign wives in the fall of 457 B.C., and the matter was resolved by the spring of 456 B.C. All of this occurred within the eighth year of Artaxerxes, according to the Jewish fall-to-fall calendar.

    Ezra’s Second Major Action: Rebuilding the City of Jerusalem

    With the problem of foreign wives and the people’s purification resolved, Ezra could now turn his attention to a major project: the rebuilding of the city of Jerusalem.

    The temple had already been rebuilt by 516 B.C. (Ezra 6:15, the sixth year of Darius I), but the city surrounding it was still in ruins. This was the next project Ezra undertook, and the evidence for it comes from the letter of the western governors recorded in Ezra 4:11–16. At first glance, this letter appears out of chronological order. It is, in part, out of order, because chapter 4 takes a topical detour to address opposition to the Jews. The structure of the chapter is as follows:

    • Opposition to the Jews in the time of Cyrus — verses 1–5
    • Opposition to the Jews in the time of Xerxes — verse 6
    • Opposition to the Jews in the time of Artaxerxes — verses 7–23
    • A return to the account of opposition in the time of Cyrus (and Darius) — verse 24

    The rest of the book then describes the successes of the Jews — first under Zerubbabel, in chapters 5 and 6, when they built the temple, and then through the return of Ezra and its consequences, in chapters 7–10, as described above.

    Thus, Ezra first presents the negative side of the story in chapter 4, and then the positive side in chapters 5–10. There is also an internal chronology within chapter 4 that is sequential and consistent, dealing with four Persian kings: Cyrus (539–530 B.C.), Darius (522–486 B.C.), and Xerxes (486–465 B.C.).

    How Is Daniel 8:14 Explained? Messiah Anointed

    The 2,300-year prophecy does not simply run its full course to the year 1844 without markers along the way — it includes several key milestones:

    1. The Messiah is anointed, or Jesus is baptized.
    2. The Jews are rejected, and the gospel is delivered to the Gentiles.
    3. Jesus is crucified in the middle of this period.

    How is Daniel 8:14 explained? We see that the prophecy specifies 69 weeks until the Messiah is anointed, or baptized. 69 × 7 = 483. Taking the start of Jerusalem’s rebuilding and calculating forward:

    457 B.C. + 483 years = A.D. 27.

    This is the exact year Jesus was baptized. It is striking that when Jesus was baptized, He said, “The time is fulfilled” — and indeed, the first segment of the 2,300-day prophecy had reached its conclusion. How is Daniel 8:14 explained? Here are some Bible verses confirming that this fulfillment is connected to a later message known as the three angels’ message.

    Mark 1:10–11. “And straightway coming up out of the water, he saw the heavens opened, and the Spirit like a dove descending upon him: And there came a voice from heaven, saying, Thou art my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.”

    Mark 1:15. “And saying, The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent ye, and believe the gospel.”

    Jesus was baptized right on time, fulfilling the first part of the 2,300-day prophecy — the 69 weeks, or 483 years, leading to His baptism. We can therefore be confident that the end date of 1844 is valid. Taking 457 B.C. + 2,300 years gives us 1843, but because there is no “year zero” in this calculation, the correct date is 1844.

    Is this the only part of the prophecy that was fulfilled? No — the Bible gives us further confirmation: there remains “one week,” or seven years, and “in the midst of the week,” the Messiah would be cut off, or crucified.

    The end of this final week marked the close of a period of special significance to the Jewish nation alone. From that time onward, Gentiles who wished to follow God could do so individually, without first having to join the Jewish faith.

    Daniel 9:24. “Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy.”

    How Is Daniel 8:14 Explained? Messiah Cut Off

    This part of the prophecy is equally remarkable, as it further confirms that 1844 marks the beginning of the judgment — the time when Jesus began deciding who will enter heaven. It was prophesied that a group in the future would proclaim a message known as the “three angels’ message,” the first part of which announces that Jesus entered the most holy place in heaven.

    Revelation 14:7. “Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.”

    How Is Daniel 8:14 Explained? When Was the Messiah Cut Off?

    Daniel 9:26–27. “And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself… And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.”

    Jesus was baptized in A.D. 27. The gospel went to the Gentiles in A.D. 34 — the seventh year, or “week,” referred to in this prophecy. This means that if Jesus was crucified in the middle of that final week, it would have occurred in A.D. 31 — which is exactly what happened.

    This is an incredible Bible prophecy. In fact, God tells us that one of the proofs that the Bible is true lies in its fulfilled prophecy. No human being could have said, in 600 B.C. when the book of Daniel was written, exactly when Jesus would be baptized and crucified, or when the gospel would reach the Gentiles. Yet the Bible predicts these events down to the year — and, in the case of Revelation 9, even down to the very day. We know that God sees the future, because God is divine.

    How Is Daniel 8:14 Explained? The End of the 2,300 Days

    We have now seen all the markers of the 2,300-day prophecy. This is a remarkable prophecy that proves the Bible is true beyond the shadow of a doubt — foretelling, 600 years in advance, when Jesus would be baptized and crucified, and when the gospel would reach the Gentiles. How is Daniel 8:14 explained?

    We can now identify the end date: 457 B.C. + 2,300 years = 1844. What happened in 1844? Jesus entered the most holy place of the heavenly sanctuary to begin deciding everyone’s eternal destiny. After His resurrection and ascension, Jesus had first entered the holy place; in 1844, He entered the most holy place to begin the judgment, just as Revelation 14:7 tells us: “The hour of his judgment is come.”

    When Noah preached, it was 120 years before the flood came. This time, it has been more than 150 years. We know that the end of the world is near. Are you ready for Jesus to come?

    Jesus loves and cares for you so much. Jesus is near you. Jesus knows what you are going through. Jesus can help you. What would keep you from accepting Jesus into your heart right now? Repeat after me: Father God, please forgive my sins. Give me Your righteousness. Heal and bless me. Help me to spend time with You every day, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

    Read more amazing prophecy books — EARTHLASTDAY.COM

  • Why Bible Prophecy Proves the Bible Is True: 5 Things You Need to Know

    Why Bible Prophecy Proves the Bible Is True: 5 Things You Need to Know

    This is the moment to spend time in the Bible and find out what messages God has for you. Bible prophecy needs to be studied carefully. As we study prophecy, we find that some events are still in the future, and some are happening all around us right now.

    How can we know what the symbols in prophecy mean? The symbols in prophecy have a meaning found elsewhere in the Bible. Our end time bible prophecy videos on the Earth Last Day Bible Channel help you understand the meaning of those symbols.

    1. Bible Prophecy: The Meaning of Prophetic Symbols

    Winds in Bible prophecy mean strife and war, for example. Beasts in Bible prophecy, like the four beasts in Daniel 7, mean kingdoms. The sea in Bible prophecy means multitudes — tongues, peoples. We cannot interpret the Bible however we want; in fact, it says no prophecy of Scripture is of any private interpretation.

    All Bible prophecy is interpreted by the Bible itself or by history, as many prophecies in the Bible are about historical events. God wants us to study history and find the meaning and dates of those prophecies, to discover that only God could tell us things in advance. In fact, the Bible says, “I tell you things before they come to pass, that you may know that I am God.”

    2. Bible Prophecy: The Proof for the Bible

    One of the great reasons we know the Bible is true is Bible prophecy. Atheists often ask me to prove the Bible is true. I tell them: Bible prophecy. Because Bible prophecy sometimes tells us, 2,000 years in advance, what will happen. We know that:

    No man can say what will happen on July 1, year 3000.

    Since God can tell us what will happen in the future, we know that God lives outside of time. God is divine, as only a divine being could know the future. And we can trust the Bible to be from God.

    3. Bible Prophecy: Only God Knows the Future

    Since only God knows the future, we can trust the Bible. This is the proof that what we teach through our end time bible prophecy videos is from God. No man can explain the future, let alone a thousand years in advance of an event. Some Bible prophecies go back 2,000 years before the events they describe — such as Revelation 11 and the French Revolution, or Daniel 7 and the papacy.

    We know we can trust the Bible because all the prophecies in the Bible that were meant to be fulfilled by now have come to pass. Those which are yet to be fulfilled, we can trust to be inspired by God and true. The mind of man, by contrast, cannot be trusted in this way.

    This is the problem in our society: we trust human minds too much. We trust human judgment and human observation, but what someone observes only passes through the filter of that person’s own perception — and who knows if that perception is true or false?

    4. Bible Prophecy: The Human Brain

    The human brain was created by God, so it is powerful and magnificent. But many people forget that the human brain has been affected by the fall of man. Since Adam and Eve sinned, mankind’s perceptive powers have been corrupted. The Bible says, “He that trusts in his own heart is a fool.”

    God tells us we cannot trust in our own hearts; we have to trust in God alone, as only God knows the truth — and this is the reason God gave us the Bible. God gave us the Bible because humans cannot always discern right from wrong on their own. If man’s perceptive powers had not been corrupted by the fall of Adam, then yes, we could agree there would be no need for the Bible. In fact, in the Garden of Eden, God did not give Adam and Eve a written Bible, because they had perfect discernment. Bible prophecy tells us that human beings shall wax worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived.

    5. Bible Prophecy: What Can We Trust?

    We can trust the Bible, nature, and the call of the Holy Spirit, for those who can discern the Holy Spirit’s voice. Once we understand that humans cannot always be trusted, and that humans fail more often than they are right, we begin to see why the Bible is right in saying that human reasoning is frail and often makes mistakes.

    The Bible never fails. Bible prophecies written many years ago by holy men, as they were moved by the Holy Spirit, can be trusted, since all the Bible prophecy meant for before our time has come to pass. We see that even highly educated people do not always tell the truth. Truth is not a question of having more knowledge — arriving at truth is a question of being honest.

    Often, when I speak with atheist friends, they think that knowledge is what’s needed to arrive at truth. But the Bible says that only honest people will receive and arrive at the truth. One can have little knowledge, but if they are honest, they will accept the truth. It is all about honesty.

    Understanding Bible prophecy is all about having a heart that is sincere, honest, and true, so that it can be guided by the Holy Spirit into all truth.

    Repeat after me: Father God, forgive my sins. Help me to find the truth; guide me into all truth. Help me to follow You and to be happy, prosperous, and blessed. Give me the desires of my heart, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

    #BibleProphecyUpdate #EndTimeBibleProphecyVideos #BibleProphecyHeadlineNews


  • 5 Must-Watch End Time Bible Prophecy Videos You Need to See

    5 Must-Watch End Time Bible Prophecy Videos You Need to See

    At Earth Last Day Bible Channel, we help you understand the Bible with short and longer videos. Our short end time bible prophecy videos explain, in a quick way, the sequence of end-time events, the meaning of the symbols, and where to find that meaning elsewhere in the Bible.

    Amazing events will soon come to pass. We do not know the timing, but we know that the end of the world is near. Signs are happening all around us. We only need to open our spiritual eyes and see how God is preparing the world for earth’s last day. Let us look at five end time bible prophecy videos we’ve uploaded to the Earth Last Day Bible Channel on YouTube.

    1. End Time Bible Prophecy Video: The Meaning of the Woman of Revelation 12

    This video talks about the woman of Revelation 12. Why is this topic important? Because once we know who the woman is, we can know how to be part of the pure woman, instead of being identified with the Babylon woman of Revelation 17 and 18.

    This is an important topic, as most Christians do not see what this chapter means. A woman represents a church. Scripture says:

    Jeremiah 6:2 — “I have likened the daughter of Zion to a comely and delicate woman.”

    Paul says:

    2 Corinthians 11:2 — “For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy: for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.”

    A woman represents a church in Bible prophecy. A woman can be a true church that belongs to God, or a woman can be a false church, such as Babylon and her fallen system, described in Revelation 14 and other chapters. Once we identify the meaning of the woman as the church, we can then understand which church is the pure church — the Revelation 12 woman — and which is the corrupt Babylon system — the Revelation 17-18 woman.

    Why is this important? Because Scripture tells us that when the mark of the beast is enforced, the false woman, Babylon, will persecute the true church. This might happen soon, and we see many other signs pointing toward it.

    2. End Time Bible Prophecy Video: Pharaoh and Today’s Society

    This video talks about the days of Pharaoh. This man was a leader of the world, and although God gave him signs and wonders, Pharaoh did not believe — and his unbelief is a sign of the end times. This is striking also in Revelation chapter 11, where it says:

    Revelation 11:8 — “Their bodies will lie in the public square of the great city—which is figuratively called Sodom and Egypt—where also their Lord was crucified.”

    Here, the writer Ellen G. White says this signifies France, as it is a power that arose at the end of the 1,260 years of papal power, which ended in 1798. Around 1798, what power in history fulfills this point about a beast that makes war with the two witnesses, the Old and New Testaments, and wanted to destroy the Bible? And which had the spirit of Sodom and Egypt? It is France.

    This passage also tells us that this “Pharaoh spirit” will be alive again in the end times. It says:

    2 Peter 3:3 — “Knowing this first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts.”

    If people today mock the Bible and make fun of Christians, it is because the world is becoming more atheistic, and many people do not believe the Bible — not because the Bible is untrue, but because they are taught so many hours of evolution in school that they automatically end up believing it.

    3. End Time Bible Prophecy Video: Will All Christians Go to Heaven?

    In this video, we see that most people believe that as long as one accepts Jesus, they will go to heaven. But this is not true. Many Christians will not make it to heaven.

    This is sad, as people believe the name “Christian” is enough — when the name itself means nothing, as:

    2 Corinthians 11:14 — “And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.”

    What matters is the fruit. Are you like Jesus? Are you humble, honest, kind, sincere, and loving? Only those who are like Jesus will enter heaven.

    4. End Time Bible Prophecy Video: Is There Absolute Truth?

    Is there absolute truth? This is a very important topic. This kind of thinking did not exist a few years back. Many people today believe there is no absolute truth — that we can each choose our own truth. This relates to the Pharaoh topic above.

    When human beings become deceived, they start to believe that they themselves are gods. Human reasoning has no ability to decide what truth is, and it cannot create truth. We are on earth only to seek to know what truth is. All honest people will accept truth; all dishonest people will reject it. We see the world becoming more opposed to God’s truth, and it will not go well for those who fight against Him.

    We can fight truth all we want, but since God is the Creator, the creature will always struggle to make up its own reality. We have one reality, the one God placed us in, and truth within it cannot change, since all truth comes from God. There is such a thing as absolute truth. There is such a thing as God speaking through His Bible, or through chosen individuals.

    5. End Time Bible Prophecy Video: Why Are You Not Enjoying Yourself?

    This video is powerful, as it talks about the sad reality that many people reject God while also not truly enjoying life — because they want some sort of morality, and they make up their own morals, with no foundation in the Bible.

    This man-made morality carries no weight with God. Our basis for what we believe as truth, and what we do, must come from the Creator, since making up our own morals will not succeed in God’s judgment. It might succeed within this present system, but since we will all face judgment, we must recognize that one day we will give an account to God for what we have done.

    This society takes itself very seriously, and that seriousness is not from God. This man-made morality, God does not see as having any value to Him. Sadly, most people would do better to simply enjoy life than to make up their own morality and find that God does not approve it — just as God did not approve Cain’s man-made sacrifice.

    This idea, that people are not truly enjoying themselves, runs deep. What good is it to be somber and act overly serious when God only approves those who love others, who are kind, honest, humble, sincere, and loving? It would have been better for many people to simply have a good time on the way to judgment than to refrain from happiness here while still missing the mark with God. This message is also for the Christian world, as Jesus said most will not make it to heaven. Yet to go to heaven, we need to:

    Love God.
    Love others.

    God does both of these things through us. Believe — this is your part.

    If you liked this article on end-time Bible prophecy, why not subscribe and receive more amazing end time bible prophecy videos on our YouTube channel, Earth Last Day Bible Channel?

    666 AND THE MARK JIM ARRABITO

    HISTORY OF THE JESUITS JIM ARRABITO

    KEEPERS LF THE FLAME

    THE MIDNIGHT CRY

    TELL THE WORLD

  • How to Be Ready When Jesus Returns: 5 Bible Truths About Righteousness by Faith

    How to Be Ready When Jesus Returns: 5 Bible Truths About Righteousness by Faith

    What will soon happen on earth? Jesus said that we need to pray to be found worthy to escape all that is coming on earth. This means that a lot of things are coming on earth.

    Luke 21:36 — “Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of Man.”

    Can Jesus protect you from the terrible judgments that are soon to fall? Yes. How can you know if you are in Jesus? How can you be safe when all kinds of judgments fall? In the end time, God’s people will love God and love others. Jesus loves you so much; Jesus thinks about you all the time. Jesus really cares for your soul. Let us look at five Bible truths about how to be ready when Jesus returns.

    1. Spend Time with Jesus

    If you want Jesus to protect you, you need to know Him and be His friend. Before that, you need to see that evolution is not true — things do not appear from nothing, out of nowhere, for no reason, as all things that exist need to be planned.

    To be kept by Jesus is a call God makes on you. But first, you need to know how amazing God is. God is so kind, loving, humble, honest, and sincere. God really cares a lot for you. You are unique and very special in His eyes; nobody can replace you. Being ready for Jesus’ return starts with a relationship with Him, because God loves you so much, and this gives birth to love for Him. From there, you can develop a relationship with Him.

    2. Help Others Know Jesus

    To be kept by Jesus when trouble comes, as you love God, you see that others are made in the image of God, and you love them also. To grow your relationship with Jesus, prayer and reading the Bible often — at least every day — is how you talk to God and He talks to you. Without this, you can lose that friendship if you do not talk to God often.

    As you seek God, God comes close to you, God reveals Himself to you, and you have a precious, close, loving relationship. The revelation of the love of Jesus will be the last message given on earth. It will be the loud cry, found in the message of the fourth angel in Revelation 18. Loving God and others comes by faith. It is not natural to the human heart to love, as we are naturally selfish. God gives a special power called righteousness by faith. This power gives you God’s righteousness, since humans do not have any righteousness of their own.

    3. Righteousness by Faith

    This power is the great secret of Christianity. Without righteousness by faith, all religious people are legalists — and evil, as they cannot change their own heart. Sadly, they spend all their life seeking to become better, knowing deep inside that they are not good. Nobody can create goodness. Nobody can become good without God. Only God has righteousness — as Daniel says, to us belongs confusion of face.

    “Without Me you can do nothing,” Jesus says. The last group of people will receive the seal of God and give this last message, called the fourth angel’s message of Revelation 18 — the loud cry. This comes after the three angels’ message. It is the last message given to human beings.

    Righteousness by faith is a human being realizing there is nothing good in himself, and seeking God for help. Being a Pharisee is claiming to be good and not needing Jesus, and denying the death of Jesus on the cross.

    4. Watch and Be Ready

    The Bible says that God loves us, but for us to be able to go to heaven, God needs to be able to trust us, to see if we will be safe enough to bring to heaven. Those who make it to heaven will be very happy. But trouble is coming on earth, with God allowing people He loves to be shaken so they wake up to the danger of missing eternal life and eternal happiness.

    Now is the time to seek God, as time is running out. You can choose not to spend time with God, or you can let Him come close to you. The protection of God will be with you as the events spoken of in Revelation unfold and you see them happen in real life. Soon it will be too late to follow Jesus and be shielded by His love and His feathers of protection.

    5. Saved at Last

    Will you be happy if you make it to heaven? Over there, there will be no more tears, no more pain, no more suffering. You will have eternal bliss, happiness, and joy. You will never be parted from the love of God and His gentle presence. You can live with God forever. Is that what you will choose?

    How long will time last? We do not know, but we know that time will not last much longer. Are you ready for Jesus to come? Are you ready for the end of the world? You can be found in heaven and live happily forever. The choice belongs to you — what choice will you make?

  • What Is the Judgment of God? 5 Bible Truths About When and How It Happens

    What Is the Judgment of God? 5 Bible Truths About When and How It Happens

    What is the judgment of God? Many people know that they will be judged one day, but the idea of judgment feels so vague — and so few people actually talk about it — that many assume it will never really happen to them.

    But one day, you and I will have to stand before God. We will all, great and small, have to answer for every deed, action, thought, and intention. Let us find out five important truths about the judgment of God.

    1. The Judgment of God Is Already Underway

    This is something very clear in Scripture, yet most people do not realize it. Most assume the judgment of God lies far in the future. But the Bible says:

    Revelation 14:7The hour of His judgment has come.

    When we connect this verse with Daniel 8:14 — Unto two thousand and three hundred days, then shall the sanctuary be cleansed — we see that the cleansing of the sanctuary refers to the moment when Jesus, our High Priest, entered the Most Holy Place in heaven to begin deciding the eternal destiny of every person.

    This mirrors what the earthly priest once did here on earth — a symbolic picture of the larger, worldwide judgment of God, in which every human being will be called before His throne. The angel Gabriel explains the timing in Daniel:

    Daniel 9:25Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.

    Jerusalem was rebuilt in 457 BC. Adding 2,300 years to that date brings us to 1844 — the year Jesus moved from the Holy Place to the Most Holy Place in the heavenly sanctuary and began the work of judgment. Just as Noah preached for 120 years before the flood came, Jesus has now been carrying out this work of investigative judgment for around 180 years. One thing is certain: this work will soon come to an end, and every person’s eternal destiny will be settled forever.

    2. The Judgment of God Includes Every Person

    No human being can escape the judgment of God. We will all be required to appear and answer for our behavior, thoughts, actions, and motives.

    What did Jesus say at His baptism?

    Mark 1:15And saying, The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent ye, and believe the gospel.

    Which time was fulfilled? The 2,300-year prophecy. It begins in 457 BC, with the rebuilding of Jerusalem, plus 69 prophetic weeks, or 483 years, bringing us to the Messiah’s baptism in AD 27. Continue the math — 457 BC plus 2,300 years — and we arrive at 1844. The judgment of God has been ongoing since that time and will soon be finished.

    Daniel 9:24–27Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy. Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times. And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined. And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.

    3. The Judgment of God Leads to One of Two Outcomes — Heaven or Hell

    Many people believe they can avoid God’s judgment as long as they simply go along with the crowd. It’s a bit like driving on the highway: if one car starts going 75 in a 60-mph zone, soon every other car starts speeding too.

    Many assume that as long as they’re doing what everyone else in society is doing, they must be fine. But we must remember that society as a whole is far from righteous, and few people will actually make it to heaven. The judgment of God will come for everyone — and now is the time to follow what God says in the Bible, rather than what society dictates.

    This is the great test facing every human being:

    1. Follow people, or
    2. Follow the Bible.

    It is difficult for people to accept that God simply does not weigh His judgment based on what the majority is doing. We live in a society so saturated with the idea that truth is whatever society decides it to be. But for God, majority opinion holds no weight, no power, no importance whatsoever. What the majority does is, in fact, among the least relevant things to God.

    4. The Judgment of God Still Allows Time for Forgiveness

    There is very little time left before this judgment is finalized — how much time, we do not know. This is exactly why it matters to truly know Jesus, who loves you so deeply, who provides for all your needs and even your wants. Jesus, who forgives your sins, who answers your prayers, who gives you light, sunshine, air, food, clothing, a place to live, and friends to share life with.

    In all of this, Jesus shows His love for you. How, then, can we be ungrateful for such blessings? The judgment of God will settle every dispute and will bring to light all things once hidden in darkness.

    1 Corinthians 4:5Therefore judge nothing before the time, until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts: and then shall every man have praise of God.

    When you stand before the judgment of God, what will you say? What will you tell Jesus about all your sins — about every time you treated others poorly? What excuse will you offer then, standing before Him in all His majesty?

    5. The Judgment of God Will Soon Come to an End

    We know that the judgment of God will soon conclude — though we do not know exactly how many years remain. God judged the world roughly 2,400 years after creation, at the time of the flood. It has now been about 2,000 years since Jesus walked the earth, and approximately 180 years since His work of judgment began.

    Roughly 2,000 years passed from creation to the flood.
    Roughly 2,000 years passed from the flood to the time of Jesus.
    Roughly 2,000 years have passed from the time of Jesus toward the end of this world.

    We do not set exact dates, but the prophet Ellen G. White wrote that the controversy between Christ and Satan would last 6,000 years. The final judgment seat of Christ has been delayed in part because the church is not yet ready, and if Jesus were to return right now, many would be lost. God is merciful, but even His mercy has a limit.

    No one who is harsh, unkind, proud, selfish, or unloving will enter heaven. Why not take an honest look at where you stand right now? Why not recognize that your own eternal destiny is, in a very real sense, in your hands?

    Hell — eternal destruction, the seven last plagues, and extreme suffering in the fire.
    Heaven — eternal happiness, blessing, and joy.

    Which will you choose? Where would you rather spend eternity?

    Repeat after me: Father God, forgive my sins. Help me to make things right with You. Give me Your righteousness by faith. Give me love for others. Heal me, and provide for all my needs, please, in the name of Jesus, amen.

  • 5 Bible Prophecies Already Fulfilled: Proof That End-Time Prophecy Is True

    5 Bible Prophecies Already Fulfilled: Proof That End-Time Prophecy Is True

    End-time prophecy and Bible prophecy as a whole are God’s proof that God is real and that the Bible is true. Can you say what will happen one thousand years from now, on June 10th? No. God can. If God can, it means that God lives in the future. If God lives in the future, what does that mean? It means God stands outside of time itself, at the beginning of eternity, beyond the end of time, beyond the beginning of every ending.

    It means that God is divine. End-time prophecy is amazing to study, and it is fascinating to see that events were prophesied down to the very day, thousands of years in advance. For example, Revelation 9 indicates that Islam, through the Ottoman Empire, would fall on August 11, 1840. Josiah Litch, writing in 1838, said that if his calculations were correct, the Ottoman Empire would fall on that exact date in 1840.

    In a comment on Revelation 9, Litch predicted that the Ottoman Empire would lose its power in August 1840. When, on August 11, 1840, the Ottoman Empire accepted guarantees from the Great Powers, it was interpreted as a fulfillment of Bible prophecy and of Litch’s interpretation of it. Let us study five of the best Bible prophecies, part one.

    1. End-Time Prophecy: 9/11

    This is an amazing prophecy from the end-time prophet Ellen G. White, who wrote that the towers of New York would fall — a comment written in 1902, about one hundred years before the event. She also said the towers would fall as though made of pitch, since towers usually fall to one side. She further said that the fire engines would not be working. This is exactly what happened on 9/11. End-time prophecy videos give a clear explanation that we are living at the very end of history. The end will come as a surprise.

    This connects to the study we made on the last five verses of the book of Daniel. We should also study this alongside the false prophet, the Sunday-keeping churches, the mark of the beast, and the seven last plagues — because God’s judgments will fall not only on atheists and the wicked world, but also upon the fallen Christian world, which refuses new light and is content holding beliefs that come from paganism, thereby mocking the Bible and insulting God Himself.

    “On one occasion, when in New York City, I was in the night season called upon to behold buildings rising story after story toward heaven. These buildings were warranted to be fireproof, and they were erected to glorify the owners and builders. Higher and still higher these buildings rose, and in them the most costly material was used.”

    “The scene that next passed before me was an alarm of fire. Men looked at the lofty and supposedly fire-proof buildings and said: ‘They are perfectly safe.’ But these buildings were consumed as if made of pitch. The fire engines could do nothing to stay the destruction. The firemen were unable to operate the engines.” — Testimonies for the Church, vol. 9, pp. 12, 13, Ellen G. White, 1901.

    “But I have no light in particular in regard to what is coming on New York, only that I know that one day the great buildings there will be thrown down by the turning and overturning of God’s power. From the light given me, I know that destruction is in the world. One word from the Lord, one touch of His mighty power, and these massive structures will fall. Scenes will take place the fearfulness of which we cannot imagine.” — Review and Herald, July 5, 1906, Ellen G. White, 1903.

    “The time is right upon us when there will be sorrow in the world that no human balm can heal. Even before the last great destruction comes upon the world, the flattering monuments of man’s greatness will be crumbled in the dust. God’s retributive judgments will fall on those who, in the face of great light, have continued in sin. Costly buildings, supposed to be fire-proof, are erected. But as Sodom perished in the flames of God’s vengeance, so will these proud structures become ashes.” — Signs of the Times, Oct. 9, 1901, Ellen G. White.

    2. End-Time Prophecy: San Francisco

    The same end-time prophet, called by Jesus “the Testimony of Jesus” in Revelation 12:17, identifies one of the signs of the end-time church as having the Testimony of Jesus. End-time prophecy is fulfilled without private interpretation in the Christian world when we take the Bible alone and let it interpret itself.

    Revelation 12:17And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.

    We read in Revelation 19:10 what the Testimony of Jesus is:

    Revelation 19:10For the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy.

    This is one of the signs of the true end-time church — there is only one church that fulfills these points; all others, Jesus said, are fallen churches. End-time prophecy videos help us learn the truth about Bible prophecy, free from any private interpretation.

    This true church also:

    1. Preaches the three angels’ messages
    2. Preaches the sanctuary doctrine
    3. Preaches the judgment hour message
    4. Keeps the commandments
    5. Keeps the Sabbath
    6. Has a true prophet
    7. Comes after 1798, the time of the end

    “Not long hence these cities will suffer under the judgments of God. San Francisco and Oakland are becoming as Sodom and Gomorrah, and the Lord will visit them in wrath.” — Evangelism, 403, 404; Ellen G. White, September 1, 1902 — Judgments on Oakland and San Francisco.

    a) San Francisco earthquake, April 18, 1906 — 28,000 buildings destroyed by earthquake or fire in San Francisco alone, with destruction extending to surrounding cities as well.
    b) October 17, 1989 earthquake — total damage figures not yet known at the time of writing (Early Writings, p. 15, Ellen G. White).

    “While at Loma Linda, the second night after the dedication of the sanitarium, there passed before me a most wonderful representation. During a vision of the night, I stood on an eminence, from which I could see houses shaken like a reed in the wind. Buildings, great and small, were falling to the ground. Pleasure resorts, theaters, hotels, and the homes of the wealthy were shaken and shattered. Many lives were blotted out of existence, and the air was filled with the shrieks of the injured and the terrified.” — Review and Herald, May 24, 1906, par. 1, Ellen G. White.

    “The destroying angels of God were at work. One touch, and buildings so thoroughly constructed that men regarded them as secure against every danger, quickly became heaps of rubbish. There was no assurance of safety in any place. I did not feel in any special peril, but the awfulness of the scenes that passed before me I cannot find words to describe. It seemed that the forbearance of God was exhausted, and that the judgment day had come.” — Review and Herald, May 24, 1906, par. 2.

    “The angel that stood by my side then instructed me that but few have any conception of the wickedness existing in our world today, and especially the wickedness in the large cities. He declared that the Lord has appointed a time when He will visit transgressors in wrath for persistent disregard of His law.” — Review and Herald, May 24, 1906, par. 3, Ellen G. White.

    “At about one o’clock I awoke, and was impressed to write out some things regarding the supreme rulership of God, and the sacredness of His law. When I met my secretary early in the morning, I told her that wonderful representations had been passing before me in the night season.”

    “After breakfast, we received a message asking us to go to Los Angeles by the afternoon train; but I was unable to take any part in preparing for the journey. I was as one dazed by the awful scenes that had passed before me.” — Review and Herald, May 24, 1906, Ellen G. White.

    3. End-Time Prophecy: The Third Woe

    The first and second woes apply to Islam. We saw that the Ottoman Empire fell on August 11, 1840, according to end-time prophecy, Revelation chapter 9, and God’s sending of Josiah Litch to explain the matter. If the first woe is Islam, then the remaining woes are also tied to Islam.

    End-time prophecy is being fulfilled all around us. It says that the nations grew angry, meaning that Islam will again strike in terror on a grander scale, and the resulting devastation will become so great that the nations of the Western world will become angry. End-time prophecy points us to the terrible events still to come on earth.

    Revelation 11:14, 18The second woe is past; and, behold, the third woe comes quickly… And the nations were angry, and Your wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged.

    This remains to be fulfilled — one of the worst events still to arrive on earth: the third woe. Along with that, the third world war will soon follow, as Ellen G. White said she saw one great final combat. End-time prophecy videos explain clearly the final events of our world.

    4. End-Time Prophecy: The Cup of Iniquity Is Filling

    The cup of iniquity is almost full, and people around the world will be caught by surprise to see such incredible woes and desolations fall upon the earth. For those who have studied end-time prophecy, it will be no surprise, as it is written in the Bible. How can you escape the coming judgments? By spending time in the Bible and in prayer, and by asking God to give you His righteousness.

    Every nation and every individual has a limit — only God knows that limit — and once it is passed, His ministry of wrath begins. No one else knows where that limit lies. When you fill a glass, you can see when it overflows. This world is overfilled, yet we do not know when it will pass the limit of transgression, pride, selfishness, offense, apathy, and an unloving, uncaring spirit.

    The judgments of God, covered in end-time prophecy videos, will become more and more severe as a means of waking people up to their danger. How many will wake up? How many will realize they are in danger of eternal destruction? How many will turn and respond to the calls of the Holy Spirit? How many will refuse and instead follow the blind messages of society, led and influenced by Satan? End-time prophecy updates show us that the end is near and is approaching rapidly.

    5. End-Time Prophecy: The Seven Last Plagues

    The seven last plagues will fall on those who receive the mark of the beast. Do not assume that such people will be non-Christians who never attend church. End-time prophecy tells us that the round of ceremonies in churches will continue, but the Spirit of God will have withdrawn from the earth.

    People will continue reading the Bible, but those who, like the Pharisees, reject the final message will have passed the limit of God’s forbearance. Just as in Noah’s time, many were believers, yet they rejected the present truth message and were left behind to perish in the flood.

    God always has a present truth message — unless we follow Jesus every step of the way, we fall behind into darkness and into the wicked world below. Do you want to escape the coming judgments? Do you want to escape the mark of the beast? Repeat after me: Father God, I ask You to forgive my sins. Help me to understand end-time prophecy. Give me Your righteousness, and help me have a daily experience with You, in the name of Jesus, amen.

  • Why Noah Was Called Righteous: 5 Bible Lessons for Today’s Wicked Generation

    Why Noah Was Called Righteous: 5 Bible Lessons for Today’s Wicked Generation

    God told Noah, “You have I seen righteous before Me in this generation” (Genesis 7:1). It is interesting that the world saw Noah as a wild man, a crazy man. Noah surely was not highly regarded by most people in his society.

    Very likely, Noah was not accepted in people’s gatherings or social circles, as they saw him as someone who told tales and tried to deceive the society in which he lived. Yet God told Noah, “You have I seen righteous in this generation.” Let us find out five reasons that made God call Noah righteous.

    1. Noah Saw His Society as Wicked

    Noah saw that his society was wicked and corrupt, from the leaders of his day to the lowest of men. Most people in Noah’s time were unrighteous and trusted only what was accepted by the media of the day. Unrighteous people followed whatever the great men of their time told them was truth. Whatever came from the mouths of the leaders of the day was treated as truth.

    God is not unrighteous to forget (Hebrews 6:10), and God did not forget Noah in the ark, who was saved by faith. Noah saw that most people in his time sought only their own comfort and well-being and did not care about others. Noah saw that most people in his time were selfish, proud, unloving, and uncaring. In fact, the Bible says:

    Genesis 6:11The earth also was corrupt before God, and the earth was filled with violence.

    2. Noah Believed the Truth, Not Men’s Hearts

    Noah preferred to follow the truth rather than what people with diplomas were saying. Sometimes people with diplomas do tell the truth — but usually:

    Luke 16:15For that which is highly esteemed among men is abomination in the sight of God.

    The way people talk, what people respect and do not respect, how people speak, what they value in today’s society — all of this has become an abomination to God. Imagine that many women today value evil, proud men. Many women love men who are aggressive, liars, robbers, and selfish. Can you imagine what kind of society we have come to?

    This was the society in which Noah lived. As in Noah’s days, God is not unrighteous to forget your deeds and to see that you do not follow society. Noah did not care what was fashionable in his day — Noah followed what was true. How few people today follow what is true. Even when told the truth, most people would rather follow their own wishes and prefer to distort the truth into a lie.

    People today are unrighteous — they will even go so far as to say there is no such thing as truth, and they regularly lie and mock the truth. Worse than that, no one talks about this — no sermon, no preacher, no church stands up and exposes this incredible evil. Noah knew what was taught in his day, yet Noah preferred to follow what God’s word said.

    Unrighteous people built each other up to follow society rather than truth, and they perished in the flood. We see the same thing happening today. And it is only going to get worse, until God sends terrible judgments upon wicked humanity, who will have passed the boundary of God’s patience.

    3. Noah Did Not Follow Crowds

    Noah did not follow crowds. Noah followed what God told him to follow. In fact, the Bible says:

    Exodus 23:2You shall not follow a multitude to do evil.

    Galatians 1:4Who gave Himself for our sins, that He might deliver us from this present evil world, according to the will of God and our Father.

    Noah did not follow lies, because following society while knowing it is contrary to the will of God is embracing the lie and becoming a liar. All honest people will accept the truth; all dishonest people will reject the truth. Noah did not follow crowds, and the Bible says that we are hated for being different. The unrighteous hate the good — it is as simple as that. Most people are afraid to be good because they are afraid of being hated.

    Matthew 24:9And you shall be hated of all nations for My name’s sake.

    If you are a Christian and you are not hated, then you are very likely not a true Christian — and you are very likely proud, dishonest, and a mocker, since all humble, honest, and sincere people are hated.

    But because Noah loved the truth more than the applause of men, he was rejected by society. Unrighteous people, all who hated Noah, stopped laughing only when water came pouring down from the sky and up from the earth.

    Romans 1:25Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed forever. Amen.

    4. Noah Loved God More Than Men’s Applause

    Most people do everything to be accepted by society. They want to fit in and to be loved by others. But:

    James 4:4Know you not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God?

    This world’s history is all about loving truth and hating the lie. Many Christians in the Middle Ages died terrible deaths because they loved the truth.

    When debating with people, we find that some have gone so far into lying that they believe what they are saying is the truth. Unrighteous people love to lie. They might think, unconsciously, that they are preserving themselves, but they are destroying themselves. No lie is worth it.

    Many robbers and liars working the subways of our capitals are still poor. It does not pay to lie. It does not pay to rob others. It does not pay to be dishonest.

    This is why many people in our world may be highly accepted by society, yet God can see their hearts. God can see that they are dishonest.

    Unrighteous people, all liars, will be destroyed. God can help you tell the truth and love the truth — by faith, His righteousness can transform you.

    Revelation 21:8All liars shall have their part in the lake of fire.

    5. Noah Had Faith Shown in His Life

    By following the truth, Noah showed his faith in God — that the flood was coming and that God could be taken at His word. No rain had ever fallen on the earth at that time, yet Noah believed that the world was wicked. Noah believed that his society had gone too far and had reached the limit of God’s forbearance. Noah knew that the judgments of God were about to fall.

    It is incredible to see that Noah’s society did not perceive any of this. They were so spiritually blind that they thought everything was fine. This is what I see today when talking to people. I explain to them what is happening in the world, and only sometimes do I see them open their eyes. Some people think I am imagining things.

    Noah seemed to be imagining things too — yet God’s judgments fell, and fell hard, and every living creature died. They died because of their pride, because of their selfishness, because of their unloving character, because of their unbelief. They all died. Will you die too in the soon-falling judgments of God?

    Or will you follow truth and accept the small voice of the Holy Spirit in your heart? Repeat after me: Father God, I pray that You forgive my sins. Help me see what truth is and how wicked the world is today. Help me walk close to You and be faithful to You until Jesus comes. In the name of Jesus, amen.

    BLOG HOME

  • 5 Ways We Can Know We Are Close to the End of the World — End-Time Bible Prophecy Being Fulfilled

    5 Ways We Can Know We Are Close to the End of the World — End-Time Bible Prophecy Being Fulfilled

    Jesus Brings You End-Time Bible Prophecy

    Here are five ways we can know that the end of the world is near — ways we can know we are close to the end of the world, fulfilling everywhere. We can see the book of Revelation and the book of Daniel being fulfilled close to the end of the world.

    1. End-time wickedness
    2. End-time Bible events
    3. End-time signs of the end of the world

    1. Society refuses God’s truth and establishes its own truth
    2. Society refuses God’s ways
    3. Society says they can decide what truth is
    4. Society worships men
    5. Society thinks it can make God follow its lead

    1. Society Refuses God’s Truth and Establishes Its Own Truth

    End-time Bible events explained — when a society refuses God’s truth, we know that we have gone far into the limit of God’s forbearance. When a society says that God’s truth is no longer relevant, and that society’s leaders can establish their own truth, that is one of the ways we can know we are close to the end of the world. This means that the minds of society’s leaders have gone so far away from God that, like Pharaoh, it can fall — having reached its limit point.

    When a society thinks that there is no God, we are in big trouble. End-time Bible events are being fulfilled.

    Knowing that God set up the United States as a light and a favoured people to teach the truth to the world — when millions of Americans refuse the Bible and:

    1. Do not read the Bible anymore
    2. Do not go to church anymore
    3. Do not care about others anymore

    We know one thing — Jesus’s judgments and punishments are soon to fall.

    Which father, seeing his son or daughter going the wrong way, would not discipline them in love so that they return to the right path? God would be truly uncaring if He did not warn people of the danger to come and the calamity soon to fall upon the world. These are ways we can know we are close to the end of the world.

    I counsel you to study clearly three books that will give you a clearer understanding of what will soon happen on earth. End-time signs of the end of the world are here:

    1. Last Day Events — Ellen G. White
    2. Maranatha — Ellen G. White
    3. Daniel and the Revelation — Uriah Smith

    You can find these books free online and greatly learn how society is rushing madly to fill up the cup of its wrath with God.

    1. End-time wickedness
    2. End-time Bible events
    3. End-time signs of the end of the world

    Most people today believe there is no absolute truth. They believe that they can make up and choose what truth is. In the Bible, that is called blasphemy. Yes — society has gone so far as to call themselves gods. These are ways we can know we are close to the end of the world, being fulfilled before our eyes.

    The worst part about this is that people do not realize what they are doing. At least when a wicked person recognizes their wrong, there is hope. When a society does not even see that they are doing wrong, they are in great danger of receiving much intense wrath from God. End-time signs of the end of the world.


    2. Society Refuses God’s Truth

    Can a human invent and create truth? No. Why? Because only He who made the universe and humans can create truth and is truth. Jesus said, “I am the way, the truth, and the life.”

    Many people I speak to refuse the plain truth given to them. These are ways we can know we are close to the end of the world.

    Why is that? It is because people are not honest. As the prophet Ellen G. White said — all honest souls will accept the truth. Thus we can conclude that all dishonest and lying souls will refuse the truth. These are ways we can know we are close to the end of the world, filled in at this point — and God’s judgments will follow accordingly.

    God sends the truth to humans:

    1. By preaching
    2. By the Holy Spirit speaking to the conscience
    3. By God speaking through nature or other means He uses

    One of the end-time signs of the end of the world is that people refuse the truth. As it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be when the Son of Man comes.

    In the days of Noah, people were dishonest and chose their own ways over truth. These ways we can know we are close to the end of the world are being fulfilled before our eyes.

    When the police stop a robber, I have seen in documentaries that the robber will lie until confronted. This is also caused by:

    1. Selfishness
    2. Pride

    All sin comes from pride. Satan fell because of pride.

    When society says you can decide what truth is, then they are saying to God:

    We have become gods — we are the creators of the universe. We do not see you, God, and as we only see humans, we are going to worship ourselves.

    This is a high point in the ways we can know we are close to the end of the world.

    If I ask you — what could a human do or say to God that would make God the most angry and offended? More than cursing God is this — after all the preaching, the Bible teaching, and the angels’ efforts to bring humans to the truth, for humans to say, fulfilling end-time Bible events:

    1. We as humans will from now on decide what truth is.
    2. We as humans do not need any God, as we see ourselves as superior to God.
    3. We as humans see ourselves far above God.

    End-time signs of the end of the world.

    We will follow on next with the last signs that show we are in the end of the end. We are living close to terrible judgments of God falling, as society is offending God as no other society has done before. The ways we can know we are close to the end of the world — the cup is reaching its brim.

    When will the last drop be poured in?


    Next Time:

    1. Society says they can decide what truth is
    2. Society worships men
    3. Society thinks it can make God follow its lead

    As you can see, society is in danger — but you can save your soul. You can escape the coming doom by clinging to Jesus and feeding your soul with the Bible every day. Maybe this is the last opportunity for you to hear the truth.

    Follow Jesus — and repeat after me:

    “Jesus, forgive my sins, help me to walk with You until the end, and take me to heaven. In the name of Jesus, amen.”

    JESUS LOVES YOU

    EARTHLASTDAY.COM

  • Is the seventh day Adventist church false?

    Is the seventh day Adventist church false?

    There are so many youtube channels and videos about the false teachings of the seventh day Adventist church, that i thought it was time to expose some of those claims. Many people do not seek for the truth honestly. They seek what they want in the bible or in anyone speech. Is the seventh day Adventist church false? Let us find out what does the bible say and the teachings of this church The seventh day Adventist church.

    The modern church

    One thing i need to note and it is very important, is that the teachings that God gives to a person of a movement like the Jews and the people are two different things. This is where many people get it wrong. They look at the people and conclude that the teachings were brought humanely by those people and because the behavior of those people is wrong, then the teachings must be wrong also.

    Abraham lied, Moses killed people, David killed someone and married his wife. Israel worshiped evil spirits and gave their children as sacrifices to Satan. We can go on to show how many wicked things Israel did? Can we conclude that their teachings were not of God? No. The teachings, the old testament came from God. Whatever people do after that God i not responsible.

    God will not force someone to follow the truth, God will not force someone to do good. God will not force a church to follow and teach the truth. The truth comes from God. The people that receive the truth can become wicked. Does it annul the truth? No we are responsible for the truth as it comes from God.

    In my long study i know of only one things that the modern seventh day Adventist church is teaching wrong. And that is righteousness by faith. Note that i said the modern seventh day Adventist church. I did not say that God gave them wrong beliefs, or that they teach lies from the origins. I am saying God gave a most precious message to AT Jones and AG Waggoner in 1888. This is called the loud cry, this is righteousness by faith. This is the 4 rth angel found in revelation 18.

    As the seventh day Adventist church rejected this message in great manner, thus still today many seventh day Adventist churches teach O we are saved by faith. But in truth most still believe they are saved by works. And as Ellen g White the founder of the seventh day Adventist church said. There is not one in a hundred who understand righteousness by faith.

    So is the seventh day Adventist church false? No , but in this teaching when you go to some seventh day Adventist churches, or any church most Christians are still legalists and never understood righteousness by faith. Sermons are about being saved by doing things, they are about works. But did God give this works teaching to the seventh day Adventist church? No God gave this incredible message which is much most correct than the Sunday churches who have a corrupt grace massage. As they believe there is no law, yet they say we need grace.

    If there is no law, then we do not need grace and we would not need to obey anything. The only church who teaches this righteousness by faith message correctly is the seventh day Adventist church. As yes the 10 commandments are still valid and we need to keep the sabbath. But God does alworks through us, they are prepared before hand. But also all righteousness is given by faith. As no human being has any righteousness.

    It is like in Ezekiel 9 it says the leaders of Israel were worshiping pagan deities and the queen of heaven. Did God tell them to do that? No so were the teachings given false because they acted evil? No the teachings of the old testament were and are still valid, even if the people; turned away from it. Is the seventh day Adventist church false? No it is true most of them never understood the righteousness by faith message and many seventh day Adventist church teach legalism. But we are responsible to know the truth and to have studied the books of AT Jones and Waggoner.

    Revelation 12

    There are 2 women or 2 churches today brother. It means you are either in Babylon or in Gods remnant church. Many people say The church as if there was one church only. In the times of Paul, yes there was only one church. This is why when we go back to Paul writings we see he says the church singular. Let us remember we live in the times of the book of revelation. And now Jesus who is the writer of the book of revelation says there are 2 churches. Babylon in revelation 17 and 18 And the remnant church which is revelation 12 the pure church.

    The 2 churches

    REVELATION 17 ‘And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters: 2 With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication. 3 So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns.

    4 And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication: 5 And upon her forehead was a name written, Mystery, Babylon The Great, The Mother Of Harlots And Abominations Of The Earth. 6 And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration. 7 And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou marvel? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and ten horns.’

    This is the false church

    REVELATION 12

    RE 12 17 ‘And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.’ This is the true church , they keep the comandments, they keep the sabbath, they have the testimony of Jesus which is

    RE 19 10 ‘And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, See thou do it not: I am thy fellowservant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus: worship God: for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy.’

    This true church came out after the 1250 years of papal persecution that ended in 1798 . When should we look for this church. Around 1798 . Which church came around 1798, kept the sabbath, had a strong emphasis in prophecy . Preached the 3 angels message of revelation 14 Did you know the seventh day Adventist church is the only church preaching the 3 angels message . And they preach the sanctuary judgment message . O it is o easy to find who the true church is .

    RE 14 7 ‘Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.’

    What happens to the false church?

    Can a church who starts to teach many pagan and false belief still be called the true church? No In this case we could say the church of Satan is the true church as they teach Jesus , they read from the bible, they teach about creation, they teach many things close to the bible. Rat poison is 99 percent good food? But the one percent of poison make sit a counterfeit.

    The same thing for a church, when they do not teach the truth anymore they cannot be called Gods church. And they end up falling. Is the seventh day Adventist church false?. No in fast it is the only true church on earth today. But the modern church is Boadicea and many are not converted and often they do not teach righteousness by faith correctly.

    Appearance of holiness

    A men can wear a doctor garment and be called a garment. Did you know that if someone wears a police uniform most people will count him as a policeman. Most people will call someone teacher if he wear a teacher uniform. Most people go by the apparent. Did you know that many churches , pastors and Christians can wear the christian garment, they can go to church every sabbath or Sunday and God calls them children of Satan? Did you know that God doe snot look on what appears, but God looks at the heart?

    1 SA 16 7 ‘But the Lord said unto Samuel, Look not on his countenance, or on the height of his stature; because I have refused him: for the Lord seeth not as man seeth; for man looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord looketh on the heart.’

    So what will happen to Babylon, if you are in Babylon and refuse to study the 3 angels message which the bible says is the last message before Jesus returns. When this message is given to all people then Jesus is seen returning on the white cloud.

    RE 14 14 ‘And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle.’ Is the seventh day Adventist church false, no as its teachings come from God and the bible explains to us that it is the remnant church opposite to the fallen Babylonian churches

    Then all those who will do such a thing and refuse the truth. Will be engulfed, is following men instead of God and the bible. Many of them will continue to go to church, but Jesus will have left those churches and sadly. All of those people will receive

    1. The seven last plagues
    2. The mark of the beast
    3. End up destroyed in hell

    In revelation 18 it gives us a glimpse of those churches after the mark of the beast is passed. Many people will go to church, Jesus will be preached, but as when the Jews continue to go to the temple and sacrifice lambs after Jesus died, the vail of the temple had been rent in two. Similarly the Holy Spirit would have left those churches and replaced by evil spirits who will give a zeal that seems to come from God, but will be satanic.

    RE 18 2 ‘And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.’

    U ire you to read 3 important books. As the bible says we need to be like the Bereans and study to show ourselves approves and daily search the bible to see if those things you heard today are from God or not.

    AC 17 11 ‘These were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily, whether those things were so.’

    Are you against knowing the truth and following Jesus? Are you against avoiding the mark of the beast? Why not study these 3 books now to find out if it is true?

    • The story of Daniel the prophet Haskell
    • Daniel and the revelation Uiah Smith
    • The great controversy Ellen g White
  • What Does the Bible Mean When It Says Babylon Is Fallen?

    What Does the Bible Mean When It Says Babylon Is Fallen?

    It is very important to understand what “Babylon is fallen” means, because Revelation shows that many modern churches have fallen away from truth. If a person remains in Babylon, they will not receive God’s blessing. In fact, the Bible warns that Babylon will be connected with the mark of the beast and the wrath of God without mercy.

    What Babylon Means

    In Revelation 14, God’s wrath is poured out on those who worship the beast. This shows that many people may still go to church, read the Bible, and speak about religion, yet still follow the world more than God. Their beliefs may come mostly from society, family tradition, or human opinion rather than from Scripture.

    That is why the three angels’ message is so important. Everyone must choose between the voice of society and the voice of God. Those who refuse God’s final warning may continue attending church, but if they reject truth, they are rejecting God just as people in Noah’s day rejected the warning before the flood.

    Why Babylon Is Fallen

    Babylon is fallen because it has departed from truth. When a church or person slowly begins to accept pagan ideas, false beliefs, and human traditions, they eventually move away from the Bible. At that point, they can no longer be called a true church of truth.

    The Bible says that the wrath of God will come on those who receive the mark of the beast. This judgment is described as coming without mercy because people have chosen the world instead of God. They have preferred human reasoning over divine truth.

    This is already happening in the world today. Many people trust human ideas more than Scripture. They follow influential men, popular opinions, and social pressure rather than searching the Bible for truth. That is why God is angry. Human beings are being treated as if they were God, and that is an insult to the Creator.

    Lessons From Noah

    The time of Noah is a powerful example. People followed the leaders and scientists of the day who told them not to fear Noah’s warning. They believed human reasoning instead of God’s Word, and the result was destruction.

    Babylon represents the same kind of rebellion. People hear the warning but reject it because they trust society more than God. Honest people will follow truth, but dishonest hearts will believe a lie. That is why the Bible says God will send strong delusion to those who refuse the truth.

    What Falling Means

    Falling means departing from the truth. When a church or person gradually accepts false beliefs, they move away from God. The book of Galatians uses this idea when it says that those who try to be justified by the law have fallen from grace.

    In Babylon, this falling is much larger. It is not just one wrong belief, but a whole system of false teachings. These churches may still claim the name of Christ, but they are separated from Him because they have accepted error in many areas.

    That is why so many people are disgusted by what they see in religion. They see money, show, false teaching, and strange behavior, and they think that is Christianity. But that is not Jesus. That is fallen religion.

    Final Warning

    You do not want to be in a church that is not standing on the Bible. You do not want to believe things that are not in Scripture and end up following society instead of Jesus. True faith means staying with the truth, even when the crowd goes the other way.

    Read Daniel and Revelation carefully. Pray for wisdom. Ask God to lead you out of Babylon and into truth.

    Father God, forgive my sins, give me Your righteousness, bless and heal me, and help me to get out of Babylon, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

  • What Are the Prophetic Events That Will Soon Take Place?

    What Are the Prophetic Events That Will Soon Take Place?

    The Bible is true, and we know it through history, archaeology, and prophecy. Some people say prophecy is not accurate, but when asked to name even a few prophecies they have studied, they usually cannot explain them. Many people judge by appearance instead of truth. If your life depends on it, why not search for the truth and find out what you can do to escape eternal hell?

    When a person arrives in a country, it is not the president’s job to explain the laws to him. It is his responsibility to know them. In the same way, every human being born on earth has the responsibility to know why they are here, where they are going, and who rules the universe.

    The Meaning of Wickedness

    The wickedness of people is not always what we think. Many do not realize how wicked the world is today. Wickedness is not only murder, robbery, or drugs. Even many Christians do not understand what evil really is. Wickedness is human beings claiming to be as God. It is the worship of human reasoning, pride, and the replacement of God with what man thinks.

    Evil is being uncaring toward others and absorbed in self. This is the same sin that caused Lucifer to fall. The serpent told Eve, “You shall be as God,” and Satan’s goal is for men to think they are gods too. That is the highest offense against the Creator, because it steals the glory that belongs to God alone.

    Most people today care deeply about human opinion and human reasoning. They act as if humans decide truth and can change truth. But the Bible says that Jesus is the true light. Even John the Baptist, the greatest prophet, was only a shining light reflecting the light of Jesus. Evil began with pride. Satan became evil because he thought he was God and could take the place of God.

    Warning for Our Time

    I love the books Last Day Events, Maranatha, and The Great Controversy. These books are important for anyone who wants to understand what will happen to the earth in the coming years.

    The present is a time of great interest to all living. Leaders, statesmen, and thinking men and women are watching the events around the world. They see the tension among nations and understand that something great and decisive is about to happen. The world is on the verge of a major crisis.

    Calamities by land and sea, social unrest, and the alarms of war are signs of approaching events of great magnitude. The powers of evil are gathering for the final crisis. Great changes are soon to take place, and the final movements will be rapid ones.

    The time of trouble is near. We have no time to lose. The world is stirred with the spirit of war, and the prophecies are nearing their final fulfillment. The trouble will continue until Jesus comes. We are like the sleeping virgins and need to wake up and ask Jesus to carry us through the coming trial.

    Judgment and Trouble

    Ellen G. White also warns that when papacy and fallen Protestant churches unite to persecute God’s people, the inquisition will be surpassed and the conflict will be worse than before. Now is the time to tell others what is coming, because one day they may say, “You knew this and did not tell me.”

    The world is becoming more and more lawless. Great trouble will arise among the nations and will not cease until Jesus comes. Society thinks it is becoming more civilized, but that is an illusion. The Bible says evil men and seducers will wax worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived.

    God’s judgments will come in succession: fire, flood, earthquake, war, and bloodshed. These judgments are meant to awaken people to their danger of being lost forever. God destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah, Tyre, and the old world in the flood. He does judge evil, but because sentence against evil is not always executed quickly, people think He does not exist.

    When a nation or individual fills up the cup of iniquity, God sends judgment. We are only seeing the first drops. Instead of repenting and loving others more, many use God’s judgments to oppress others.

    God’s Warnings

    God has always warned people before judgment fell. Noah was warned and saved because he obeyed. Lot was warned and escaped. The disciples were warned before Jerusalem was destroyed. In the same way, we are warned now about the second coming of Christ and the destruction soon to fall on the world. Those who heed the warning will be saved.

    The whole world will soon be in rebellion against God. Few will remain faithful to the truth. Many will think they are moral and will create laws based on human reasoning, but they will actually be serving Satan. This was seen in the French Revolution, when the Bible was replaced by human morality and the result was terror and bloodshed.

    There will also be false prophets, false dreams, and false visions. We must preach the Word and not be drawn away from the voice of God in His Word. Many churches have fallen because they have rejected the three angels’ message and have become Babylon. Revelation says, “Babylon is fallen, is fallen.”

    The Final Conflict

    Around 1840, God sent the last-day message known as the three angels’ message. At the same time, Satan sent counterfeit movements and false systems to confuse people. Many churches today have adopted dispensationalist ideas such as a secret rapture, a future Antichrist, a rebuilt temple, eternal hell, and the idea that the law has passed away.

    On one side are the dispensationalist churches. On the other side is the remnant church, which keeps the commandments, keeps the Sabbath, and preaches the three angels’ message and the sanctuary message. Many preachers say there is only one church, but in Revelation there is Babylon, her daughters, and the remnant.

    Another lie is that just believing in Jesus is enough to go to heaven. The Bible says many will say, “Lord, Lord,” but Jesus will tell them, “I do not know you.” Most Christians will end up lost if they reject the truth. When laws are passed against Sabbath keepers, the churches will likely lead the way in persecution.

    What the Future Holds

    In the days of Noah, the majority opposed the truth and loved falsehood. Violence filled the land. It will be the same before Christ returns. People reject the truth, and God permits strong delusion so they believe a lie.

    Human wickedness will reach such a height that God will reveal Himself in majesty. The perversity and cruelty of men will reach their limit, and as in Noah’s day, God will pour out His judgments. No one knows exactly when people will cross the limit of God’s patience, but when they do, the judgments will come as never before.

    We need to warn others now. If people reject the message, that is between them and God. The whole world will think they are moral while becoming more rebellious against God. The papacy, Protestant churches, and all religions, including atheism, will unite. They will pass Sunday laws against the Bible and persecute Sabbath keepers. Jesus will return and bring this to an end, and the earth will be destroyed.

    The Bible makes it clear: no man can serve two masters. We cannot serve God and the world at the same time. Friendship with the world is enmity with God.

    Father God, please guide us into all truth. Let us know what truth is. Protect us from all evil now and in the future. Provide for all our needs. May the three angels’ message go to honest souls. Wake up Your church to reject legalism and preach the three angels’ message in its fullness. Provide for all the ministries in the name of Jesus. Amen.

  • Who became an habitation of Devils in revelation 18 ?

    Who became an habitation of Devils in revelation 18 ?

    This is a very important question, as when we understand Revelation and the book of Daniel, God in mercy sends us warnings to escape what will come to pass on earth. Jesus told early Christians to escape Jerusalem because the Roman army would return. Not one Christian died in the siege of Jerusalem by Titus in AD 70.

    Who is this Babylon that became an habitation of devils? This is the verse.

    RE 18 1 “And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. 2 And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, ‘Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils,’ and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.”

    Can Hinduism, atheism, Buddhism, or Islam become an habitation of devils? No. There are so many good and loving people in those religions, and often they are much better than Christians. Here we are not talking about the people who are loving in many instances. We are talking about the beliefs and the origin of the belief.

    Who became an habitation of devils in Revelation 18?

    The word become means it was not at one point filled with demons. So it must be an organization which was pure before and close to God, an organization that fell from its purity and became a place where evil angels love to dwell.

    RE 18 3 “For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. 4 And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.”

    Who became an habitation of devils in Revelation 18? This message that lights the whole world is the 4th angel. The 3 angels’ message is the last message for planet earth. All nations, tongues, and peoples need to hear and make a decision. All Christians will have to listen and make a decision for or against the truth, or as Peter calls it, the present truth. As all churches rejected this message, they fell and became Babylon.

    God’s last movement, the 3 angels’ movement, became lukewarm, yet the message is true. Then God sends them a 4th angel, which is AT Jones and AG Waggoner’s righteousness by faith message. Who became an habitation of devils in Revelation 18? As we saw above, all pagan religions have always been filled with demons. The Bible says that those beliefs came from Satan.

    There are many wonderful people in these religions, atheism being also a religion. But the message does not come from God or heaven. Thus it has always been filled with demons. Thus when the Bible says this group became the habitation of devils, it is saying that it used to be holy and good.

    Then the only religious belief on earth that matches this is some Christian church. We know that Martin Luther and other reformers taught that the papacy is Babylon mother. In searching who became an habitation of devils in Revelation 18, we find that the Catholic Church says she is the mother church, and the daughters went out from her.

    Thus those churches who became habitation of devils can be none other than the Sunday Protestant churches. Something happened to these organizations to become Babylon, when they were once true. What happened to them? They have rejected the 11th angel’s message. A church can only be called thus when it teaches the Bible.

    The Pharisees could no longer be called God’s people, as they taught many traditions and things contrary to the Bible. The churches today cannot be called God’s church, as most of their beliefs are from paganism.

    Who became an habitation of devils in Revelation 18? The Bible says that the true church would go into the wilderness for 1260 years. Then it would come out and give the 3 angels’ message. Papal persecution lasted from 538 to 1798. When the 1st angel’s message was heard all over America and the world by William Miller, in the USA about 10 percent accepted the message. All churches refused the return of Jesus. They did not want any new light and were comfortable in their lukewarmness. Thus they became Babylon.

    Thus it is very easy to find out who became an habitation of devils in Revelation 18. It cannot be pagan religions, who were never holy and always filled with demons. Even if the members are kind, the truth is from God, and these beliefs have mixed truth and error and come from the pit of hell. These religions who became a house of devils can be none other than Protestant churches. The Catholic Church had already become Babylon 2,000 years ago.

    RO 2 14 “For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves: 15 Which shew the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the mean while accusing or else excusing one another; 16 In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel.”

    God takes to heart many pagans who never heard the truth and will be saved. They never read the Bible, they never went to church, they never heard a sermon. But those religions are filled with demons. Some of the members are honest persons—qualities God especially loves: honesty, humility, love. Because the churches are so corrupt today, God does not let many of these people become Christians, and the Holy Spirit guides them through the heart or conscience, or as Paul says, doing by nature.

    It means without the law of the Bible, they believe the truth the Holy Spirit sends them in their hearts. As the battle is in the mind where Satan or God are fighting, this pagan chooses the truth and thus will have his conscience bear witness that he is a child of God, even if he is not a Christian.

    Who became an habitation of devils in Revelation 18? It is the Sunday Protestant churches.

    Father God, help us understand the truth and come out of Babylon, who will receive the seven last plagues. Give us Your righteousness. Provide for our needs. Give us the desires of our hearts, please, in the name of Jesus, amen.

  • Daniel 11 short explanation

    Daniel 11 short explanation

    Daniel 11:1 — Also I, in the first year of Darius the Mede, even I, stood to confirm and to strengthen him. This opening verse shows God’s continued involvement in the affairs of kings and kingdoms.

    Daniel 11:2 — And now I will show you the truth. Behold, there shall stand up yet three kings in Persia; and the fourth shall be far richer than they all. By his strength through his riches, he shall stir up all against the realm of Grecia. The fourth king after Cyrus is Xerxes, who was famous for his wealth and his determination to conquer Greece.

    Daniel 11:3 — And a mighty king shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. This refers to Alexander the Great, who rose with power and ruled according to his own will.

    Daniel 11:4 — And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven; and not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled, for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others beside those. After Alexander’s death in 323 BC, Greece was divided into four parts: Cassander, Lysimachus, Seleucus, and Ptolemy.

    Daniel 11:5 — And the king of the south shall be strong, and one of his princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion. Cassander’s kingdom was taken over by Lysimachus and later by Seleucus.

    Daniel 11:6 — And in the end of years they shall join themselves together; for the king’s daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement, but she shall not retain the power of the arm, neither shall he stand, nor his arm. She shall be given up, and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that strengthened her in these times. This refers to the treaty between Egypt and Syria. Ptolemy of Egypt gave his daughter Berenice to Antiochus of Syria, but Antiochus later took back Laodice, who poisoned him and Berenice.

    Daniel 11:7 — But out of a branch of her roots shall one stand up in his estate, which shall come with an army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail. This branch from Berenice’s root was her brother Ptolemy Euergetes.

    Daniel 11:8 — And shall also carry captives into Egypt their gods, with their princes, and with their precious vessels of silver and of gold; and he shall continue more years than the king of the north. Ptolemy Euergetes carried away spoils from Syria and continued longer than the king of the north.

    Daniel 11:9 — So the king of the south shall come into his kingdom, and shall return into his own land. This follows the conflict between the southern and northern kingdoms.

    Daniel 11:10 — But his sons shall be stirred up, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces. And one shall certainly come, and overflow, and pass through; then shall he return, and be stirred up, even to his fortress. These were the sons of Syria, including Seleucus Ceraunus and Antiochus Magnus, who recovered parts of Syria.

    Daniel 11:11 — And the king of the south shall be moved with choler, and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north. He shall set forth a great multitude; but the multitude shall be given into his hand. Ptolemy Philopator fought against Antiochus at Raphia but was defeated.

    Daniel 11:12 — And when he hath taken away the multitude, his heart shall be lifted up; and he shall cast down many ten thousands, but he shall not be strengthened by it. Ptolemy did not use his victory well and later brought ruin and persecution in Alexandria.

    Daniel 11:13 — For the king of the north shall return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former, and shall certainly come after certain years with a great army and with much riches. After years of peace, Antiochus Magnus returned with a greater army against Egypt.

    Daniel 11:14 — And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south: also the robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; but they shall fall. Many rose against young Ptolemy, and Rome defended the infant king.

    Daniel 11:15 — So the king of the north shall come, and cast up a mount, and take the most fenced cities. This continues the advance of the northern power.

    Daniel 11:16 — But he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him. He shall stand in the glorious land, which by his hand shall be consumed. This points to the growing power of Rome in the region.

    Daniel 11:17 — He shall also set his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus shall he do. This reflects the strategic expansion of the Roman power.

    Daniel 11:18 — After this shall he turn his face unto the isles, and shall take many. Rome extended its reach by conquest.

    Daniel 11:19 — Then he shall turn his face toward the fort of his own land, but he shall stumble and fall, and not be found. This marks the decline of that ruler.

    Daniel 11:20 — Then shall stand up in his estate a raiser of taxes in the glory of the kingdom, but within few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle. This refers to Augustus, the tax raiser, who succeeded in the height of Roman greatness and died in peace.

    Daniel 11:21 — And in his estate shall stand up a vile person, to whom they shall not give the honour of the kingdom: but he shall come in peaceably, and obtain the kingdom by flatteries. This refers to Tiberius Caesar, who came to power by flatteries and without true honour from the people.

    Daniel 11:22 — And with the arms of a flood shall they be overflown from before him, and shall be broken; yea, also the prince of the covenant. Tiberius ruled during the time of Jesus and was eventually destroyed.

    Daniel 11:23 — And after the league made with him he shall work deceitfully: for he shall come up, and shall become strong with a small people. Rome made a league with the Jews and later worked deceitfully.

    Daniel 11:24 — He shall enter peaceably even upon the fattest places of the province; and he shall do that which his fathers have not done, nor his fathers’ fathers. He shall scatter among them the prey, and spoil, and riches; yea, and he shall forecast his devices against the strong holds, even for a time. Rome took large provinces peacefully and advanced by policy and power.

    Daniel 11:25 — And he shall stir up his power and his courage against the king of the south with a great army. This refers to Rome against Egypt in the battle of Actium.

    Daniel 11:26 — Yea, they that feed of the portion of his meat shall destroy him, and his army shall overflow: and many shall fall down slain. Antony was deserted by allies and lost the battle.

    Daniel 11:27 — And both these kings’ hearts shall be to do mischief, and they shall speak lies at one table; but it shall not prosper: for yet the end shall be at the time appointed. Antony and Augustus were in alliance, but it was marked by deceit.

    Daniel 11:28 — Then shall he return into his land with great riches; and his heart shall be against the holy covenant; and he shall do exploits, and return to his own land. Rome returned in glory and later opposed the holy covenant, leading to the destruction of Jerusalem.

    Daniel 11:29 — At the time appointed he shall return, and come toward the south; but it shall not be as the former, or as the latter. The removal to Constantinople marked a decline in Rome’s prestige.

    Daniel 11:30 — For the ships of Chittim shall come against him: therefore he shall be grieved, and return, and have indignation against the holy covenant. Chittim refers to the Mediterranean powers that resisted him.

    Daniel 11:31 — And arms shall stand on his part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength, and shall take away the daily sacrifice, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. This is understood as the rise of papal power, which replaced paganism and used civil power to control religion.

    Daniel 11:32 — And such as do wickedly against the covenant shall he corrupt by flatteries: but the people that do know their God shall be strong, and do exploits. The pope corrupted true Christians, but the faithful stood strong.

    Daniel 11:33 — And they that understand among the people shall instruct many: yet they shall fall by the sword, and by flame, by captivity, and by spoil, many days. This describes the Dark Ages and the long years of persecution.

    Daniel 11:34 — Now when they shall fall, they shall be holpen with a little help: but many shall cleave to them with flatteries. The Reformation brought some help, though many joined only outwardly.

    Daniel 11:35 — And some of them of understanding shall fall, to try them, and to purge, and to make them white, even to the time of the end: because it is yet for a time appointed. Papal persecution continued for the appointed time.

    Daniel 11:36 — And the king shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt himself, and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods. This is applied to atheistic France.

    Daniel 11:37 — Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers, nor the desire of women, nor regard any god: for he shall magnify himself above all. This also points to atheistic France.

    Daniel 11:38 — But in his estate shall he honour the God of forces: and a god whom his fathers knew not shall he honour with gold, and silver, and with precious stones, and pleasant things. France introduced the goddess of reason.

    Daniel 11:39 — Thus shall he do in the most strong holds with a strange god, whom he shall acknowledge and increase with glory: and he shall cause them to rule over many, and shall divide the land for gain. France confiscated the land and distributed it for gain.

  • Babylon in the Book of Revelation

    Babylon in the Book of Revelation


    Why is it important to identify Babylon in the book of Revelation?
    In Revelation 14, a message is given to the whole world — “to all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people.” When the world and its churches reject this message, the very next verse declares: “Babylon is fallen.”
    Following that rejection, the seven last plagues fall on this Babylon system, and those who remain receive the mark of the beast and the wrath of God. In other words, the entire sequence — the daughters of Babylon, the mark of the beast — begins with a message that is given and then rejected:

    “The hour of his judgment is come” (Revelation 14)

    To understand what the mark of the beast is, we first have to understand who delivered this message, what it was about, and when it was given. And all of this prophecy traces back to one starting point: Daniel 2 and Daniel 7.
    Tracing Babylon back to Daniel
    The author of Revelation is the apostle John — also known as John the Revelator.
    Babylon in the book of Revelation is identified with the “little horn” in Daniel 7, which in turn is identified as the antichrist, the “man of sin,” and the “son of perdition.” In Daniel 2, Daniel describes an image made of four metals, and tells the king of Babylon:

    “Thou art this head of gold… And after thee shall arise another kingdom inferior to thee, and another third kingdom of brass, which shall bear rule over all the earth.” (Daniel 2:38–39)

    After Babylon came Medo-Persia, then Greece, then Rome.
    In Daniel 7, the same four kingdoms appear again, but this time as beasts. Scripture gives more detail about the fourth beast, Rome — saying a “little horn” (the antichrist) arises out of it. This makes the case, as this interpretation argues, that the antichrist arises from Rome — laid out plainly in both Daniel 2 and Daniel 7.
    The characteristics of this power
    According to Daniel 7, this little horn — antichrist, or Babylon — would:

    Persecute the saints (the Inquisition)
    Change times and law — specifically, change the commandment regarding the Sabbath from Saturday to Sunday
    Speak blasphemies — claiming the power to forgive sins, and claiming the title “God”
    Continue for “a time and times and the dividing of time” (interpreted as 1,260 years)

    “I considered the horns, and, behold, there came up among them another little horn, before whom there were three of the first horns plucked up by the roots: and, behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of man, and a mouth speaking great things… 25 And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.” (Daniel 7:8, 25)

    The book of Revelation adds further identifying marks. This power would:

    Be located on the city of seven hills (Rome)
    Have prelates wearing purple and scarlet (the cardinals of Rome)

    “And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication… 9 And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.” (Revelation 17:4, 9)

    Jesus doesn’t give us names outright — his words are written in parables and characteristics. But, in this view, anyone who searches the Scriptures with these descriptions in hand will conclude that Babylon in the book of Revelation refers to the Catholic Church.


    Why “Babylon” can’t mean paganism
    For Babylon to “fall,” it must have once stood on the truth. Did the Catholic Church ever stand on the truth? That’s a worthwhile question for debate when it comes to the early church fathers — but one thing is clear: Babylon cannot refer to pagan religion, because paganism never fell away from the truth in the first place.
    Babylon in the book of Revelation is identified here as the papacy, and the “daughters of Babylon” as the Protestant churches that observe Sunday — many of which, in this view, no longer “protest” in any meaningful sense. Babylon is said to become “the house of demons” — which implies it was once the house of God.
    So consider the contrast:

    Were pagan religions ever the house of God? No.
    Did pagan religions ever fall away from the truth? No.
    Do pagan religions commit “fornication” by claiming to belong to Jesus while serving another master? No — pagan religions never claimed to belong to Jesus in the first place.

    But Revelation specifically says Babylon fornicates.
    What does “fornication” mean here?
    In this reading, it means claiming to belong to Jesus — to be saved by him alone — while at the same time advancing the kingdom of Satan by teaching his doctrines, whether knowingly or unknowingly. Scripture warns that Satan can deceive “even the very elect.” A deceived person doesn’t know they’re serving Satan; they believe they’re serving Jesus alone.


    By this reasoning, Babylon can only refer to Christian churches that have rejected truth and become Babylon. Believers within “Babylon” today believe they belong to Jesus, even though — in this view — many of their core teachings are the same ones that Babylonian priests once preached on Sundays in pagan temples to Satan, back in the days of Daniel.
    When does Babylon fall?
    A message is given to all nations. That message is rejected. And in the very next verse, Jesus declares: “Babylon is fallen.”

    “And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, 7 saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come.” (Revelation 14:6–7)

    A similar pattern of “falling” appears in Romans 11, where Israel falls because of unbelief:

    “Well; because of unbelief they were broken off, and thou standest by faith. Be not highminded, but fear: 21 for if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest he also spare not thee.” (Romans 11:20–21)

    “Falling,” in this sense, means rejecting new light from God or rejecting the messengers who bring it. When a church “falls,” it doesn’t mean it rejects the entire Bible or stops preaching Jesus altogether — Babylon in the book of Revelation continues to preach Jesus. But Satan doesn’t mind that, because he knows that rejecting new light sends people backward into darkness.
    When the first angel’s message is given in Revelation 14 —

    “saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters” —

    Jesus says, in the very next verse:

    “And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.” (Revelation 14:8)

    If the “mother church” had already fallen back in the early centuries, then who is Jesus referring to here?


    The historical moment of the message
    In this interpretation, this is a message about “the hour of his judgment” that was proclaimed throughout the world — first to Protestant churches in the United States, then to the world — by William Miller in 1844. Miller proclaimed that Jesus had entered the Most Holy Place in heaven to begin judging humanity in that year. When churches broadly rejected this message, they became “Babylon” — though many sincere individuals responded and joined what is described as Jesus’ final message to the world.


    The closing appeal
    Will you follow Jesus and the three angels’ message — or remain content in Babylon? Knowing that the seven last plagues, the mark of the beast, and the wrath of God are coming upon Babylon, why remain in a system that will receive God’s judgment? Jesus is asking: will you obey now?

    “And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. 5 For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities.” (Revelation 18:4–5)

  • Babylon in the Book of Revelation : The Fallen Churches

    Babylon in the Book of Revelation : The Fallen Churches

    Who is Babylon in the book of Revelation? Is the fall described in the book of Revelation a literal or a spiritual fall?

    This is part one in our series seeking to discover who Babylon, in the Bible, truly is. We know Babylon appears already in the Old Testament, and that the books of Revelation and Daniel are mostly prophetic — meaning that most of their symbols are not literal, but prophetic.

    1 Corinthians 2:14 — “But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned.”

    2 Peter 1:19-21 — “We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts: Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.”

    Is Babylon, in the book of Revelation, the pagan religion of old, or does it refer to Christian churches? In this first part, we will cover the fall of modern Babylon and identify who this modern Babylon truly is. Some of the characteristics of Babylon are: (1) she falls; (2) she becomes a house of demons; (3) she fornicates; (4) the name Babylon itself means confusion, or a mixture of truth and error; (5) Babylon falls specifically because of rejecting truth, as described in Revelation 14.

    A. A message is given.

    Revelation 14:6-7 — “And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come.”

    B. The message is rejected. The churches that reject this message become Babylon.

    Revelation 14:8 — “And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.”

    Does Babylon Represent Pagan Religions or Christian Churches?

    We know this message was never given to pagan religions, because they never fell from the truth — to fall means one was previously standing. Paul says we stand on the truth; when we fall, it means we are falling away from truth, or rejecting it. Babylon, in the book of Revelation, falls after the first angel’s message is given and rejected.

    So what is this rejected message that (1) causes Babylon to fall, (2) causes her to receive the seven last plagues, and (3) causes her to receive the mark of the beast? The book of Revelation tells us this message is given — but to whom? To all nations and peoples on earth. Jesus makes clear that this is not a local, obscure message, but a worldwide one.

    Revelation 14:6 — “And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people.”

    So we have now established: (1) a worldwide message from a loving Jesus is given; (2) churches reject this message; (3) these churches that reject this message become Babylon; (4) these churches then receive the seven last plagues and the mark of the beast.

    Before we identify exactly what this message is, we must first establish who Babylon is.

    Babylon, in the book of Revelation, cannot refer to pagan religions, because:

    1. They never fell from the truth.
    2. They were never standing on the truth to begin with.
    3. They never became “the house of demons” — to become the house of demons, one must have first been the house of God.
    4. They never rejected the first angel’s message.
    5. They are not a mixture of Bible truth and paganism — which is precisely what makes Babylon “Babylon.”
    6. They do not fornicate, in the biblical sense, since fornication implies claiming to belong to Jesus while simultaneously preaching doctrines of paganism or Satan, thereby advancing Satan’s kingdom while claiming the name of Christ.
    7. Pagan religions never claimed to belong to Jesus in the first place.

    What Does Paul Mean When He Says Israel “Fell” Because of Unbelief?

    Now that we have established that Babylon cannot refer to pagan religions, let us examine the message that was given and rejected. Note that the three angels’ messages are given not only to Christian churches, but to the entire world — yet this message was first given specifically to the Christian churches. Paul says Israel fell, and explains why: because of unbelief. We can conclude, then, that “falling,” in the Bible, means a person, a church, or a nation rejects God’s light.

    Note: this does not mean the person or church rejects every truth about God — only that, in rejecting new light, they reject truth itself. Jesus is the way, the truth, and the life; rejecting any light from God means we are, in effect, rejecting Jesus Himself.

    John 14:6 — “Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.”

    Romans 11:11-12, 20 — “Through their fall salvation is come unto the Gentiles, for to provoke them to jealousy. Now if the fall of them be the riches of the world, and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles; how much more their fulness?… Well; because of unbelief they were broken off, and thou standest by faith. Be not highminded, but fear.” Babylon, in the book of Revelation, tells us that modern Sunday-keeping Christian churches are, in this sense, fallen.

    What Is the Rejected Message? The Earthly Sanctuary

    We find this message in Revelation 14. As we have seen, it is not a local message — it is given to the whole world. But it was first given specifically to the Protestant and Catholic churches in the United States.

    Revelation 14:6-7 — “And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.”

    This message is: “the hour of His judgment is come.” What does this mean? In ancient Israel, the high priest would enter the most holy place only one day each year. This was called the day of judgment, and at that time it concerned only the people of Israel.

    Leviticus 16:33 — “And he shall make an atonement for the holy sanctuary, and he shall make an atonement for the tabernacle of the congregation, and for the altar, and he shall make an atonement for the priests, and for all the people of the congregation.”

    On this one day each year, called the Day of Atonement, the high priest would enter the most holy place to cleanse the accumulated record of sin from the sanctuary. When an animal was sacrificed throughout the year, the sin was symbolically transferred to the sanctuary. Once a year, the high priest would cleanse the sanctuary of all the sin that had accumulated there, transferred from the sinner, to the animal, to the sanctuary itself.

    What Is the Rejected Message? The Heavenly Sanctuary

    Now we live in New Testament times. Babylon, in the book of Revelation, refers to spiritual Babylon, not literal Babylon. In the New Testament, Jesus entered the sanctuary in heaven — the book of Hebrews tells us Jesus entered the holy place.

    But Daniel 8:14 tells us that at the end of a period of 2,300 days, or 2,300 literal years, Jesus would enter the most holy place of the heavenly sanctuary to begin deciding who will go to heaven and who will not. This is called “the hour of His judgment is come.”

    Daniel 8:14 — “And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.”

    Revelation 14:7 — “Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come.”

    The hour of His judgment and the cleansing of the sanctuary are one and the same event.

    The Hour of His Judgment: The 2,300 Days

    To make this simple: the 2,300 days represent years, since in Bible prophecy, one prophetic day equals one year. The angel Gabriel tells us, in Daniel 9, that this 2,300-year period begins when Jerusalem is rebuilt.

    Daniel 9:25 — “Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.”

    Jerusalem was rebuilt in 457 BC. So even a child could calculate this prophecy: 457 BC minus 2,300 years brings us to 1844 AD. This message is the worldwide message of Revelation 14. Jesus says churches worldwide rejected this message and became Babylon — and then they receive the mark of the beast and the seven last plagues. So it becomes vital to know: (1) what this message is, (2) who gave this message, and (3) when this message was given.

    Seal the Book Until the Time of the End

    Gabriel tells Daniel, in Daniel 12, to seal up the book, so that no one would understand its prophetic portions until the time of the end. Gabriel goes on to explain that the time of the end follows the 1,260-year prophecy — the 1,260 years of papal persecution, which ended in 1798.

    Daniel 12:9 — “And he said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end.”

    Who Gave This Message — When — and What Is It?

    We have just seen that this message could only be given after 1798, since Gabriel says the book would remain sealed until the time of the end. So who, after 1798, gave a worldwide message about “the hour of His judgment is come”? The only person we find in history who gave a worldwide message about the sanctuary, about the 2,300 days, and about the hour of His judgment is William Miller.

    Babylon in the Book of Revelation: The Conclusion

    William Miller gave this message; the message was given in 1844; the message concerned Jesus entering the most holy place in 1844 to begin deciding who would go to heaven and who would ultimately be destroyed forever. It is a deeply solemn message — for even today, Jesus may be reviewing your life, your thoughts, your actions, your intentions, and deciding your eternal destiny.

    So now we can finally answer the question: who is Babylon in the book of Revelation? William Miller preached primarily to Sunday-keeping Protestant churches. They largely rejected this message. Yet many came out of those churches, recognizing that they had become Babylon. Jesus calls this the first angel’s message. Jesus died on the cross for you — He preferred to die rather than be separated from you for eternity.

    But Jesus must test us to discover who is truly honest, and who is truly humble. Jesus knows that many people call themselves Christians without truly being so. His way of testing the genuineness of our faith is by sending new light and new messages. Jesus knows that all honest people will follow the truth, while all dishonest people will reject it.

    This message creates a separation between the true and the false. Will you follow Jesus and the truth? Or do you prefer to remain comfortable in what you already know, and reject the new light Jesus sends you? Jesus says that all who reject this message will receive the wrath of God, the seven last plagues, and the mark of the beast. It is a truly momentous message. What a sobering thought, that most who call themselves Christians will receive the plagues and ultimately be destroyed forever — why? Because they chose to reject the light and follow what was popular instead. Why not follow Jesus and His last message of the three angels now?

    Father God, I believe in this first angel’s message. Help me to accept the three angels’ messages. Forgive my sins; give me Your righteousness, please, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

  • Babylon in the Book of Revelation : Her Fornication

    Babylon in the Book of Revelation : Her Fornication

    In the Bible, fornication encompasses all sexual sins — adultery is one of those sins. When the Bible says Babylon fornicates, it means spiritual fornication: Babylon claims to belong to one lover, yet she has another lover. We saw in the previous article, “Babylon in the Book of Revelation 1: The Fallen Churches,” that Babylon can only refer to Christian churches.

    Here, with this other characteristic Jesus gives us, we find further proof that Babylon represents Christian churches. Pagan religions never claimed to belong to Jesus and to Satan at the same time — pagan religions have never been of God. As their very names imply, they worship pagan deities, foreign to the true God.

    Revelation 17:1-5 — “And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters: With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication. So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication: And upon her forehead was a name written, Mystery, Babylon The Great, The Mother Of Harlots And Abominations Of The Earth.”

    Fornication in the Bible

    Fornication in the Bible does not always mean that a person has two lovers in the literal sense. All sins classified as fornication are found in Leviticus chapters 15 through 18. In the same way God explains to us which animals we may eat — the clean and unclean animals of Leviticus 11 — He explains to us in Leviticus 15-18 all the sins that are called fornication.

    Leviticus 11:2 — “Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, These are the beasts which ye shall eat among all the beasts that are on the earth.” In this chapter, God identifies which animals we may eat, and which we may not. In the same way, in Leviticus 15-18, God identifies all the sins called fornication.

    In the case of Babylon, one of her sins is that she claims to belong to one lover, Jesus, while having another lover, Satan. In this, Babylon also lies. How can Christian churches support Satan and advance his kingdom while still calling themselves Christian? They do so because Satan deceives them, teaching his beliefs while making them think they are Christian teachings. One example is Christmas, or penance, or asking a priest to forgive sins, or the pagan-derived vestments worn by Catholic priests.

    Satan could never get a Christian to knowingly teach his doctrines if they recognized them as his — so Satan must deceive them into believing these are biblical teachings. Note: a Christian who teaches doctrines of demons is responsible for teaching doctrines of demons. Paul warned that many Christians would teach doctrines of demons. Babylon, in the book of Revelation, teaches the wine of false doctrines and advances Satan’s kingdom.

    2 Peter 2:1 — “But there were false prophets also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction.” Here Paul says that those who believe false doctrines bear responsibility, since no one forced them to believe a lie. Every person is responsible to study carefully what the Bible says before believing something.

    Paul says clearly that God would punish all Christians who teach false doctrines — he says they bring swift destruction upon themselves. No wonder John says in Revelation that God’s wrath will fall on Babylon, because she fills the world with false teachings from Satan, all while claiming these are Christian teachings.

    Acts 20:29-30 — “For I know this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock. Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them.”

    Most Christians will, in the end, believe these teachings are Christian when they are actually pagan in origin — because the churches have been preaching these doctrines, inherited from the priests of Babylon, for so long that they are regarded as Christian teachings with no biblical foundation whatsoever.

    After Paul’s death, he warned, false teachers would come into the churches teaching perverse things. After Paul died, around the third century, the Catholic Church formed as people began teaching pagan beliefs disguised as Christian doctrine.

    Which Are the False Beliefs, or the Wine, Taught by Christians?

    • Sunday worship
    • Eternal hell
    • Immortality of the soul
    • The secret rapture
    • Speaking in tongues
    • No law
    • Once saved, always saved

    Sunday Worship

    The Bible clearly teaches that Saturday is the day of worship. When someone goes to church on the same day every week, they sanctify that day as holy. The apostles kept the Sabbath even after Jesus died. Jesus died on Friday; they rested on Saturday; on Sunday they went to work, and later returned to see Jesus.

    Luke 23:54-56 — “And that day was the preparation, and the sabbath drew on. And the women also, which came with him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was laid. And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment.” All the apostles kept the Sabbath even after Jesus died. Sunday worship is one of the teachings of Babylon in the book of Revelation.

    Eternal Hell

    The Bible teaches that at the end of the millennium, God sends fire upon the wicked, and they are destroyed to ashes.

    Revelation 20:9 — “And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city: and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them.”

    Malachi 4:1-3 — “For, behold, the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch. But unto you that fear my name shall the Sun of righteousness arise with healing in his wings; and ye shall go forth, and grow up as calves of the stall. And ye shall tread down the wicked; for they shall be ashes under the soles of your feet in the day that I shall do this, saith the Lord of hosts.” Believing that hell burns forever is one of the teachings of Babylon in the book of Revelation. The Bible teaches that the wicked will be destroyed to ashes — not tormented eternally.

    Immortality of the Soul

    The Bible never teaches that people go to heaven the moment they die. People are mortal; only God is immortal.

    John 11:13-15 — “Howbeit Jesus spake of his death: but they thought that he had spoken of taking of rest in sleep. Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead. And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe; nevertheless let us go unto him.”

    1 Timothy 6:16 — “Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen, nor can see: to whom be honour and power everlasting. Amen.”

    The Secret Rapture

    Babylon, in the book of Revelation, teaches that people go to heaven the moment they die.

    Revelation 22:12 — “And, behold, I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be.” The rewards of heaven are given when Jesus returns visibly — not before, through some secret coming.

    Revelation 1:7 — “Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen.”

    This teaching resembles ideas found in spiritualist movies, and it too is a doctrine of demons. Babylon advances Satan’s kingdom by preaching doctrines that were taught by the priests of ancient Babylon and paganism, yet when people attend church, they believe these teachings come straight from the Bible. Babylon fornicates: Sunday-keeping Christian churches speak of Jesus, yet preach the very same beliefs once taught by pagan priests in ancient Babylon. Truly fascinating, and truly deceptive.

    Speaking in Tongues

    The Bible says God gave the power to speak in other actual languages. God never said He would give power to speak in confused, babbling utterances. When Paul says:

    1 Corinthians 13:1 — “Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.” Is Paul saying here that he could speak in the tongues of angels? No — Paul is saying that even if such a thing were possible, love would still be greater. Paul is making an extreme comparison for emphasis, not claiming that he or anyone else could literally speak in angelic tongues.

    1 Corinthians 14:2 — “For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man understandeth him; howbeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries.” This too reflects another teaching of Babylon in the book of Revelation. In this verse, Paul is illustrating what would happen if, for instance, he spoke Spanish in a church in China — nobody there would understand him.

    To them, he would be speaking mysteries, since in a church in China, no one understands Spanish. In that local congregation, he would effectively be speaking only to God, since only God could understand him there. To all the members in that church in China, his words would remain a mystery. Nowhere in this verse does Paul claim to be speaking in ecstatic, supernatural tongues. Babylon, in the book of Revelation, teaches “speaking in unknown tongues” as a supernatural gift, which is not what this passage describes.

    1 Corinthians 14:27 — “If any man speak in an unknown tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and that by course; and let one interpret. But if there be no interpreter, let him keep silence in the church; and let him speak to himself, and to God.” In this verse, the word “unknown” was added by the translators. Translators are not the inspired writers of the Bible; they are simply translating it. When a word appears in italics in many older Bible translations, it signals that the translators added that word — it does not exist in the original biblical text.

    No Law

    This is one of the worst doctrines taught by Babylon in the book of Revelation. The Bible says sin is breaking the law. No law would mean no sin.

    1 John 3:4 — “Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law: for sin is the transgression of the law.” If God could simply change or annul the Ten Commandments, why did Jesus need to go to the cross? If the law could be changed, there would have been no need for Jesus to die — the Father could simply have annulled the law so that no one would be sinning, eliminating any need for the cross.

    Romans 7:12-22 — “Wherefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good… If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto the law that it is good… For I delight in the law of God after the inward man.” These are actually two separate topics: (1) Is the law of God — the Ten Commandments — still binding? And (2) Can I keep the law through my own efforts? The law of God remains binding; yet human beings cannot keep it through their own works alone. Read the articles on righteousness by faith on this blog to understand this topic more fully.

    Once Saved, Always Saved

    The Bible teaches that many Christians who have believed in Jesus will, in the end, be destroyed. Much of the gospel narrative centers on this very topic. Believing in Jesus is the first step — but if you remain in unrepentant sin when you die, or when Jesus returns, you will not enter heaven. This is a terrible teaching from Babylon in the book of Revelation.

    The Bible does not teach that when Jesus returns, He will instantly remove our lying, pride, selfishness, lack of love, or rude and unkind spirit by some miraculous transformation. These things must be removed now, before Jesus returns.

    Hebrews 12:14 — “Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord.”

    Acts 5:8-10 — “And Peter answered unto her, Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much? And she said, Yea, for so much. Then Peter said unto her, How is it that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord? behold, the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the door, and shall carry thee out. Then fell she down straightway at his feet, and yielded up the ghost: and the young men came in, and found her dead, and, carrying her forth, buried her by her husband.”

    Matthew 7:16-17 — “Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit.”

    Did Israel Fornicate in the Old Testament?

    No — because Israel’s teaching came from God. The Torah was revealed by God. The people were sometimes wicked, but the teachings themselves came from God. Fornication means the church’s teachings identify with Satan while simultaneously preaching Jesus. This is the essence of fornication: belonging to one lover, Jesus, while carrying on an affair with Satan by preaching his beliefs and doctrines.

    The truth comes from God. The people themselves — God does not force people to be good against their will.

    The difference with Babylon, in the book of Revelation, is that she is no longer called the church of God. Jesus says she used to be the church of God, and has become a house of demons.

    Revelation 18:2 — “And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.”

    Ezekiel 14:1-3 — “Then came certain of the elders of Israel unto me, and sat before me. And the word of the Lord came unto me, saying, Son of man, these men have set up their idols in their heart, and put the stumblingblock of their iniquity before their face: should I be enquired of at all by them?” Israel was not Babylon, because their teachings came from God. To be Babylon means a church is teaching Jesus and Satan, or doctrines of demons, simultaneously.

    Babylon in the Book of Revelation Fornicates by Teaching False Doctrines

    Revelation 17:2,5 — “With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication… And upon her forehead was a name written, Mystery, Babylon The Great, The Mother Of Harlots And Abominations Of The Earth.”

    Jesus says that in the end times, there are two women, or two churches: one is the remnant church of Revelation 12, the other is Babylon — the mother, and her daughters. They make all people drink the wine of false doctrines rooted in paganism, while simultaneously teaching about Jesus. Wine confuses; wine prevents clear thinking; wine deceives a person into believing everything is fine. This is exactly what the teachings of Babylon, in the book of Revelation, accomplish. Who is Babylon in the book of Revelation? All Sunday-keeping churches.

    The remnant of Revelation 12, the pure church, is the movement that keeps God’s commandments and the Sabbath, faithfully preaching the present truth of the three angels’ messages. Now it is up to you what you will do with this fascinating, life-changing teaching. It is between you and Jesus, whether you will leave Babylon and become part of the remnant. Do you want to be in heaven? Do you want to follow Jesus wherever He leads you?

    Repeat after me: Father God, please help me to follow the truth. Help me to leave Babylon, so that I do not receive the plagues and the mark of the beast. Please forgive my sins, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

  • Babylon in the Book of Revelation: How She Became a House of Demons

    Babylon in the Book of Revelation: How She Became a House of Demons

    In the book of Revelation, chapter 18, it says Babylon has become the house of demons. For someone, or a group of people, to become a house of demons means that they were not always so — they used to be the house of God, and they became the house of demons. How did Babylon become the house of demons? Read parts one and two, where we established that Babylon cannot refer to pagan religions.

    Pagan religions never were the house of God that then became a house of demons — biblically, pagan religions were always houses of demons. Pagan religions never fornicate, in the sense of claiming to belong to Jesus while also worshipping Satan. Pagan religions never belonged to Jesus in the first place. Babylon, in the book of Revelation, falls in Revelation 14. We saw that “falling” means rejecting truth, or a message sent by Jesus.

    In Romans 11, Paul says Israel fell. Why? Because of unbelief. We fall when we reject a message. Pagan religions never received a special message from Jesus and then rejected it — but Christian churches were once the house of God, and they became the house of demons. Christian churches fornicate: they claim to belong to Jesus. But Babylon, in the book of Revelation, received a specific message, called the three angels’ messages — and they rejected the first angel’s message of Revelation 14:6-7.

    In the very next verse, Jesus says Babylon is fallen. Christian churches across the United States received a message around 1844, given by William Miller, called “the hour of His judgment is come.”

    Revelation 14:6-7 — “And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.”

    The questions to ask are: Who gave this message? When was this message given? What is this message about? We learn that this message is the starting point of the end times. After this message is given, Babylon, in the book of Revelation, becomes Babylon precisely by rejecting this message. Then Babylon receives the seven last plagues. Then Babylon receives the mark of the beast. Then Babylon receives the wrath of God. And sadly, all who remain in Babylon will face eternal destruction.

    Babylon in the Book of Revelation Represents the Christian Churches

    Let us reiterate that Babylon does not symbolize atheism or pagan religions. We have seen that Babylon, in the book of Revelation:

    1. Falls from the truth. Did pagan religions ever possess the truth? No.

    Revelation 14:8 — “And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.”

    2. Babylon fornicates — meaning she claims to belong to Jesus, yet preaches beliefs originating from the kingdom of Satan, believing these to be Christian beliefs.

    Revelation 17:5 — “And upon her forehead was a name written, Mystery, Babylon The Great, The Mother Of Harlots And Abominations Of The Earth.” Pagan religions never claimed to belong to both Jesus and Satan at the same time.

    3. Babylon, in the book of Revelation, has become a house of demons. This is the central topic of this article. If Babylon “becomes” a house of demons, it means Babylon was previously the house of God — so pagan religions cannot fulfill this prophecy.

    The Hour of His Judgment

    The fall of Babylon comes when she rejects this message: “the hour of His judgment is come.” This is known as the first angel’s message. The three angels’ messages form the final message for planet earth, given to all nations, peoples, and tongues. All Christians must hear this message and either accept or reject it. Jesus always tests His children to see if they will be worthy of eternal life.

    Not everyone who says “Lord, Lord” is a true Christian. This three angels’ message is a test from God, to see who is truly worthy to enter heaven: honest people accept truth, while dishonest people reject it.

    The hour of His judgment is the same message found in Daniel 8:14 — the cleansing of the sanctuary. In ancient Israel, the high priest would enter the most holy place only once a year, in what was called the hour of judgment, or the cleansing of the sanctuary. Gabriel reveals that 2,300 years from the decree to rebuild Jerusalem, Jesus would enter the most holy place in heaven.

    Daniel 8:14 — “And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.” When do these 2,300 years begin?

    Daniel 9:25 — “Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks.” We will not go into full detail on this message here — known as the first angel’s message, or the 2,300-day prophecy.

    But what we know from Jesus is this: when this message is given to all nations, tongues, and peoples, and is rejected by many, those who reject it become Babylon. They then receive the seven last plagues, then the mark of the beast, and ultimately, eternal destruction. Babylon, in the book of Revelation, becomes Babylon specifically by rejecting the hour of His judgment — the first angel’s message.

    Again, we repeat: after this message is given, churches become Babylon. Immediately following this message in verse 7, Jesus says:

    Revelation 14:8 — “And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.”

    Who gave this message? When was it given? What is it about? If you love yourself, and if you love Jesus — once you understand that this message is a matter of life or death — then, like the Bereans, we should search daily to know whether these things are true.

    Acts 17:11 — “These were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily, whether those things were so.” When we understand that rejecting this message means receiving the seven last plagues and the mark of the beast, and that this is a test from Jesus to discern who is truly an honest Christian, we will study deeply, in order to escape the seven last plagues and the wrath of God.

    The First Angel’s Message

    Looking through history for someone who gave a worldwide message about the hour of God’s judgment, the sanctuary, and its cleansing in the most holy place, we find only one person in history who gave such a message: William Miller, around 1844, in the United States.

    This first angel’s message was given first to Protestants and Catholics in the United States, and then spread to the world. Most Protestant churches rejected this message and became Babylon — yet many would later come out of these fallen churches to join the remnant movement and embrace the three angels’ messages of Jesus.

    All Sunday-keeping Protestant churches become Babylon by rejecting the hour of His judgment message in Revelation 14. This message is also called:

    • The first angel’s message
    • The cleansing of the sanctuary
    • The 2,300-day prophecy

    Babylon Becomes a House of Demons

    Sadly, in Revelation 18, Jesus — the One who loves you, the One who died on the cross — says that these churches will become a dwelling place for demons and evil spirits. We have established that Babylon cannot represent pagan religions, and cannot represent atheism, because:

    1. Babylon was once the house of God before becoming a house of demons. Biblically, pagan religions were always houses of demons from the start.
    2. Pagan religions never fell from the truth — to fall from the truth, one must first possess the truth. When Jesus sends new light and a new message, and it is rejected, the believer falls from the truth. Pagan religions were never in possession of the truth, so they cannot “fall” from it.
    3. Pagan religions never fornicated, as they never claimed to belong to Jesus. Pagan religions do not worship Jesus and Satan simultaneously — but Sunday-keeping Protestant churches and the Catholic Church do worship Jesus and Satan at the same time. This is called “her fornication.”

    Her Fornication

    We covered this in part two of this series: how do Christians fornicate with Satan? By preaching his messages and beliefs, and by uniting with worldly governments and powers. Most beliefs found in the fallen churches can be traced directly back to the priests of ancient Babylon, who worshipped demons. When a modern pastor preaches the same sermon that a pagan priest of Babylon was preaching around 650 BC, in the days of Daniel, we can conclude that God can no longer call these institutions “churches” — He gives them a new name: Babylon.

    The Pagan Beliefs Hidden in Modern Christianity

    Which beliefs of modern Sunday-keeping Christians trace back to paganism?

    1. The secret rapture
    2. Speaking in tongues
    3. Eternal hell
    4. Going to heaven immediately upon death, or spiritualism
    5. Sunday worship
    6. The abolition of the law
    7. Once saved, always saved

    These represent most of the core beliefs of modern Christianity — and sadly, they can be traced back to the days of pagan worship of Satan. On any given Sunday, many Christian pastors teach a message that closely mirrors what a pagan priest would have preached in ancient Babylon, yet the congregation believes they are hearing a true Bible sermon. What an incredible deception.

    The Wine of Babylon

    The wine of Babylon represents false teachings that people believe come from the Bible, but which actually originate from paganism.

    Revelation 17:2 — “With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication.” This woman, representing the church, sits in Rome, the city of seven hills.

    Revelation 17:9 — “And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.” This Babylon is the mother church; her daughters fall when the first angel’s message is given to them.

    Pagan religions cannot become a house of demons, because they always were a house of demons. But Christian churches, by rejecting the first angel’s message and by preaching doctrines of demons and pagan beliefs, are worshipping Satan and Jesus simultaneously. This is why Jesus says:

    Revelation 18:2 — “And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.”

    Why not study this topic carefully, dear friend? I urge you to read:

    1. The Great Controversy by Ellen G. White
    2. Daniel and the Revelation by Uriah Smith

    This is, truly, a matter of life or death.

    Repeat after me: Father God, thank You for Your love. Help me to understand this three angels’ message, and to follow You, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

  • Is Israel in Bible Prophecy?

    Is Israel in Bible Prophecy?

    Most Christians today think and believe that Israel is central to Bible prophecy. They support Israel and believe the temple in Jerusalem will be rebuilt, and that the nation remains in the hands of God in a special, literal sense. But what does the Bible really say? Few people know the origins of this belief. Looking into end time prophecy and current events regarding Israel in the Bible, we find that John Darby was the first person to teach both:

    1. The secret rapture, and
    2. Israel as literal in Bible prophecy.

    If we make a mistake on this point, it is very dangerous, as we could end up teaching something not found in the Bible, and lead people astray. Let us take time to study the Bible carefully, as your eternal life is at stake — for we would otherwise miss the true meaning of Bible prophecy and teach people something that will never happen, something Jesus never told us to teach. Is Israel in Bible prophecy or not? Where do we find Israel in Bible prophecy? What does the Bible teach about Israel? Let us find out.

    Is Israel in Bible Prophecy?

    The names in prophecy are spiritual. There is a principle in Bible prophecy: if Babylon does not refer to literal Babylon, and if Sodom does not refer to the literal city of Sodom today — because these cities no longer exist — then these names in prophecy cannot refer to a literal city in today’s world. These names are prophetic.

    In Ezekiel, we read about Meshech and Tubal. Do these cities exist today? No. So the Bible cannot be referring to these cities literally, but prophetically. Prophecy is symbolic, not literal. Almost everything in the book of Revelation consists of symbols and prophetic images, not literal descriptions — the four beasts, the two witnesses, the image of Daniel 2, the pale horse of Revelation 9. The same principle applies to prophetic names: they are not literal, but prophetic. Israel, too, does not refer to the literal country of Israel, but to the end-time church.

    1 Corinthians 2:14 — “But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned.”

    2 Peter 1:19-21 — “We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts: Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.”

    Interpretation of Prophecy

    In prophecy, when a symbol is given, we find its meaning by searching for it in other parts of the Bible.

    Isaiah 28:13 — “But the word of the Lord was unto them precept upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little; that they might go, and fall backward, and be broken, and snared, and taken.” For example: what is a “beast” in Bible prophecy? Can we say it is a literal beast? No. What does the Bible say?

    Daniel 7:23 — “The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down, and break it in pieces.” Jesus spoke in parables; people who did not know the Bible well did not understand them — only those whom God chose to enable could understand Jesus’s parables. The meaning of prophetic symbols is found in other parts of the Bible. The spiritually minded understand things in a spiritual sense.

    Prophetic Names in the Bible

    In Bible prophecy, we encounter different prophetic names — like Babylon, Sodom, Egypt. But in Revelation 11, God tells us these names are not literal, since the literal earthly cities no longer exist. Their meaning is prophetic.

    Revelation 11:8 — “And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified.”

    Revelation 17:5 — “And upon her forehead was a name written, Mystery, Babylon The Great, The Mother Of Harlots And Abominations Of The Earth.”

    Ezekiel 27:13 — “Javan, Tubal, and Meshech, they were thy merchants: they traded the persons of men and vessels of brass in thy market.”

    Can we say Jesus is speaking here of the literal city of Babylon and the literal city of Sodom? No — Sodom did not exist in John’s time, nor does it exist in ours. Can we say these verses speak of a literal Tubal and Meshech? No, these places no longer exist. Can we say Babylon in prophecy is the literal city of Babylon? No. Can we travel to visit the city of Babylon today? No. So, as in Revelation 11, Jesus tells us these cities carry a spiritual, prophetic meaning. We must understand spiritual things not literally, but spiritually.

    If all names in prophecy are prophetic, can we break this prophetic principle and insist that Israel is literal? No. As a consistent rule, if all names in prophecy are symbolic, then “Israel” does not mean the literal country of Israel, but something else. Paul says Israel today refers to the church. The last Bible prophet in this movement teaches that all the prophets spoke more for our time than for their own:

    “Never are we absent from the mind of God. God is our joy and our salvation. Each of the ancient prophets spoke less for their own time than for ours, so that their prophesying is in force for us.” (MR 522)

    Romans 15:4 — “For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning, that we through patience and comfort of the scriptures might have hope.”

    Matthew 24:15 — “When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand).”

    We conclude that prophecy contains many symbols. To understand these symbols, we go to other parts of the Bible to find their meaning. Prophetic names are not literal but symbolic. Just as Babylon refers to spiritual Babylon, not the literal city now in ruins, Israel does not refer to the country of Israel, but to the Christians of the end times.

    Israel Is Not the Country, But the Christian Church

    In Romans 11, Paul says he laments and deeply desires to save some of the Jews of Israel. If the Jews were automatically saved today simply by being born Jewish, then Paul would be making a serious mistake, and he would not be speaking under divine inspiration when he says he wants to save “some” of them — implying that all Jews remain lost until they accept Jesus. Israel today is the church, especially the remnant church of Revelation 12.

    Romans 11:14 — “If by any means I may provoke to emulation them which are my flesh, and might save some of them.” Here Paul says that Israel — all Jews — are lost, just as all who do not believe are lost, until they give their hearts to Jesus and accept the ransom paid for their sins. Only then can their sins be forgiven.

    Israel: Enemies of the Gospel

    Romans 11:28 — “As concerning the gospel, they are enemies for your sakes: but as touching the election, they are beloved for the father’s sakes.” Here Paul says that Israel, as a nation, stands as an enemy of the gospel — not every individual Jew, of course, since some, like Peter and John, did accept Jesus. But as a nation, Israel has rejected Jesus to this day. Can enemies of the gospel enter heaven while remaining enemies? No — they would need to repent first. For now, Israel as a nation, rather than being automatically saved, remains entirely lost apart from personal acceptance of Christ.

    What About “All Israel Shall Be Saved”?

    Romans 11:26 — “And so all Israel shall be saved: as it is written, There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob.” Paul cannot spend an entire chapter explaining that Israel is separated from God and lost, only to then say that all Israel — without exception — will automatically be saved. The meaning is that all Jews who desire salvation can be saved; or that all Jews appointed unto salvation will be saved; or that all Israelites who accept Jesus will be saved.

    Israel Not Cast Away

    Romans 11:2 — “God hath not cast away his people which he foreknew. Wot ye not what the scripture saith of Elias? how he maketh intercession to God against Israel saying.” Here Paul is saying that God does not forbid entrance into heaven to any Jew who accepts Jesus. God could have declared that every Jew would be forbidden from entering heaven because of the crucifixion, but Paul says no — not all Jews are bound for destruction. Those Jews who accept Jesus can be saved. God has not permanently closed heaven to all Israelites.

    In the following verse, Paul reveals that only 7,000 Jews remained faithful in his example from the time of Elijah — 7,000 out of millions is not a large number. Peter himself warns that Paul’s writings are complex, and that many twist them to their own destruction.

    Romans 11:4-5 — “But what saith the answer of God unto him? I have reserved to myself seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal. Even so then at this present time also there is a remnant according to the election of grace.”

    2 Peter 3:16 — “As also in all his epistles, speaking in them of these things; in which are some things hard to be understood, which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as they do also the other scriptures, unto their own destruction.” This brings us back to the principles of sound Bible study. In every Bible topic, God allows certain verses to appear, at first glance, to contradict the truth — so that we might study the Bible more deeply.

    An honest person knows the Bible never truly contradicts itself. A dishonest person will seize on a verse that suits them and close their eyes to verses that seem to say otherwise. But an honest person will study these so-called “apparent contradictions” and discover they are only apparent. Here, an honest reader can see that: (1) Paul spends the whole chapter explaining that Israel is lost, separated from God.

    So why would Paul then say Israel is not cast away, and that all Israel will be saved? If taken at face value, this would be a contradiction, and Paul would be speaking nonsense. Instead: “all Israel will be saved” means all Jews who accept Jesus will be saved. And “God has not cast away his people” means that no Jew is forbidden from accepting Jesus and entering heaven — God has not closed heaven to Jewish people under all circumstances.

    Israel Rejected by God, the Branch Broken Off

    Continuing in Romans 11, we see that Paul says God, in His righteous judgment, broke off the branch called Israel, and grafted in the Christians in its place. Can God have two separate “chosen peoples” existing in the same sense, side by side? No.

    Romans 11:17-18 — “And if some of the branches be broken off, and thou, being a wild olive tree, wert grafted in among them, and with them partakest of the root and fatness of the olive tree; Boast not against the branches. But if thou boast, thou bearest not the root, but the root thee.” Israel, the original branch, has been cut away, and God has grafted in the Christians in its place. How, then, can Israel be saved?

    Romans 11:15 — “For if the casting away of them be the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving of them be, but life from the dead?” Israel can be saved by accepting Jesus and turning away from unbelief and rebellion. How do we know Israel fell into unbelief? Why did they fall, and from what did they fall? From truth. How do people fall spiritually? By rejecting truth and light from God. Can someone remain in good standing with God while rejecting His truth? No — a person who rejects truth is no longer in good standing with God.

    Romans 11:19-20 — “Thou wilt say then, The branches were broken off, that I might be grafted in. Well; because of unbelief they were broken off, and thou standest by faith. Be not highminded, but fear.” Israel can return to God as individuals, but not by birthright — only by personally accepting Jesus.

    Romans 11:22-23 — “Behold therefore the goodness and severity of God: on them which fell, severity; but toward thee, goodness, if thou continue in his goodness: otherwise thou also shalt be cut off. And they also, if they abide not still in unbelief, shall be grafted in: for God is able to graft them in again.”

    Who Is Israel Today?

    “The city of Jerusalem is no longer a sacred place. The curse of God is upon it because of the rejection and crucifixion of Christ. A dark blot of guilt rests upon it, and never again will it be a sacred place until it has been cleansed by the purifying fires of heaven. At the time when this sin-cursed earth is purified from every stain of sin, Christ will again stand upon the Mount of Olives. As His feet rest upon it, it will part asunder, and become a great plain, prepared for the city of God.” (RH, July 30, 1901)

    Galatians 3:29 — “And if ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.” The people of Jesus today are the Christians — but which Christians?

    Revelation 12:17 — “And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” They are the last people who: (1) keep the commandments of God; (2) keep the Sabbath; (3) preach the three angels’ messages to the world; (4) preach the sanctuary message of the hour of His judgment; (5) have a true prophet, since the testimony of Jesus is the Spirit of Prophecy.

    1 Corinthians 1:24 — “But unto them which are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the wisdom of God.” To be saved, all are called to accept the love of Jesus and the forgiveness of their sins through His death on the cross — Jews, Greeks, and all nations alike.

    Galatians 3:28 — “There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.” Salvation is no longer inherited through birth, but received through conversion and faith in the love of Jesus.

    Romans 9:6-8 — “Not as though the word of God hath taken none effect. For they are not all Israel, which are of Israel: Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children: but, In Isaac shall thy seed be called. That is, They which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God: but the children of the promise are counted for the seed.” The children born into Israel by physical descent are no longer automatically the children of God — but the children of faith in Jesus are the true children of God.

    Repeat after me: Father God, help me to accept the truth for these end times. Forgive my sins, and may Jesus come into my heart, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

  • Who Is John That Wrote the Book of Revelation? His Conversion and Righteousness by Faith

    Who Is John That Wrote the Book of Revelation? His Conversion and Righteousness by Faith

    This is what the Bible says about who John, the writer of the book of Revelation, truly was. John was also called the disciple Jesus loved. Why does the Bible say this, when we know Jesus loved everybody? Does Jesus love some people more than others? In a sense, yes — John resembled Jesus the most, and this is why Jesus loved him so deeply.

    The goal of salvation, and the reason Jesus died on the cross, is so that human beings can be transformed into the image of Jesus. We can become transformed into the image of Satan, or into the image of Jesus — there is no other choice. Self, which was cultivated by Satan, or unselfish love, like Jesus. The Bible says Jesus was meek and lowly; Jesus was honest and humble.

    Matthew 11:29 — “Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls.”

    2 Corinthians 3:18 — “But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.”

    In seeking to understand who John, the writer of Revelation, truly was, we find that he displayed the most divine character traits of all the apostles. But John did not start out this way.

    John the Son of Thunder

    John and his brother James were called “the sons of thunder.” They did not begin as gentle, kind men. Peter, too, was self-important and at times cowardly. But Jesus told him: “When you are converted…” — meaning that at the time, they were not yet converted. To tell the truth, very few Christians are truly converted. Most Christians simply follow a few rules, but this does not mean their heart has been changed, or that they are truly Christians.

    Luke 22:32 — “But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren.”

    Mark 3:17 — “And James the son of Zebedee, and John the brother of James; and he surnamed them Boanerges, which is, The sons of thunder.”

    Having a distinct personality and being original is good — but serious defects of character will keep us out of heaven. Did you know that when Jesus returns, He will not remove our defects of character or our sins at that moment? Pride, selfishness, rudeness, unkindness, apathy, lying — the Bible teaches that when Jesus returns, He will give us a new body: an immortal body in place of a mortal one. Now, while we live, is the time to let Jesus’s grace remove our sins and defects of character.

    1 Corinthians 15:53 — “For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.”

    John was an angry man — possibly judgmental, and quick to condemn others without sufficient reason. Like the Pharisees, legalists are often quick to condemn while believing themselves faultless.

    Luke 9:52-56 — “And sent messengers before his face: and they went, and entered into a village of the Samaritans, to make ready for him. And they did not receive him, because his face was as though he would go to Jerusalem. And when his disciples James and John saw this, they said, Lord, wilt thou that we command fire to come down from heaven, and consume them, even as Elias did? But he turned, and rebuked them, and said, Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of. For the Son of man is not come to destroy men’s lives, but to save them. And they went to another village.”

    John, in this case, wanted an entire city destroyed simply because they refused to host Jesus. God knows that for people to be condemned, they must reject the truth repeatedly and persistently. It is very possible that, later on, many people in that very town accepted and loved Jesus — God is merciful. This swift impulse to condemn and criticize, judging from a worldly standpoint, was a spirit that needed to be removed from John.

    Like all of us, John was once an unconverted man. Most of the apostles remained unconverted even after spending a long time with Jesus — it is possible that the apostles only became truly converted after Jesus’s death.

    In the Gospel of Luke, Jesus tells Peter that he is still unconverted.

    Luke 22:32 — “But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren.” A converted person, as we will see later in this article, is someone who: (1) realizes there is nothing good within themselves, and (2) receives Jesus’s righteousness. A proud person, or someone who believes they are already good, cannot receive Jesus’s righteousness.

    In Matthew’s Gospel, all the apostles seek to know who among them is the greatest. Jesus’s answer implies that none of them was yet truly converted — can an unconverted person be called a Christian? When Jesus told His disciples, “when you become converted,” He was telling them, in effect, that none of them yet were.

    Matthew 18:1-4 — “At the same time came the disciples unto Jesus, saying, Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven? And Jesus called a little child unto him, and set him in the midst of them, And said, Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven.”

    The Unconverted Men of the Bible

    When we read the Bible, we see that God uses people that worldly men would never consider good — men the world would call worthless or outcasts. Did you know that much of the Bible was written by two murderers? Moses killed a man and fled to Midian. Paul, in the New Testament, used all his power to persecute and kill Christians — this is why Paul said he was unworthy to be called an apostle.

    1 Corinthians 15:9 — “For I am the least of the apostles, that am not meet to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.”

    Exodus 2:11-12 — “And it came to pass in those days, when Moses was grown, that he went out unto his brethren, and looked on their burdens: and he spied an Egyptian smiting an Hebrew, one of his brethren. And he looked this way and that way, and when he saw that there was no man, he slew the Egyptian, and hid him in the sand.”

    It is incredible to consider that two murderers — Paul and Moses — wrote much of the Bible.

    We also have Isaiah, who, upon seeing God’s glory, recognized how wicked he truly was — yet he became a prophet.

    Isaiah 6:5 — “Then said I, Woe is me! for I am undone; because I am a man of unclean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips: for mine eyes have seen the King, the Lord of hosts.”

    We have Peter, who, when certain Jews arrived, withdrew from eating with Gentiles for fear of what others would think of him — an act of cowardice.

    Galatians 2:12-13 — “For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision. And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation.” This same Peter, who once told Jesus he would die for Him, later denied even knowing who Jesus was.

    Luke 22:56-57 — “But a certain maid beheld him as he sat by the fire, and earnestly looked upon him, and said, This man was also with him. And he denied him, saying, Woman, I know him not.”

    We have Abraham, who also lied out of fear.

    Genesis 12:13 — “Say, I pray thee, thou art my sister: that it may be well with me for thy sake; and my soul shall live because of thee.”

    We could continue listing men who were once wicked yet called by God — but they became converted. In seeking to know who John, the writer of Revelation, truly was, we discover this essential truth: one must first recognize that there is nothing good within oneself.

    Jesus cannot give His righteousness to someone who believes they are already good, or to someone who believes their own works count toward eternal life. Conversion happens only when we realize there is nothing good in us.

    Romans 7:18 — “For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing: for to will is present with me; but how to perform that which is good I find not.”

    Romans 3:23 — “For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God.”

    John Becomes Converted

    This is the most beautiful topic in the Bible. Most Christians are not truly converted, and as we have seen, they cannot rightly even be called Christians in the deepest sense. Following a set of rules, or giving mental assent to certain knowledge, does not mean the heart has been changed.

    A person can know a great deal about the Bible and still be a deeply wicked person. Many people also believe that good and evil are simply whatever society decides. Nothing could be further from the truth. Truth comes from God — man has no power, and no right, to decide what truth is. This is insolence and idolatry. When men place themselves above God, as we see happening today, we should fear, because we know God’s judgments will fall terribly.

    Human reasoning is utterly confused. We do not know anything of ourselves on our own.

    1 Corinthians 4:3-4 — “For I know nothing by myself; yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord.”

    Ephesians 4:18 — “Having the understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart.”

    Romans 1:28 — “And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient.”

    To become converted is to recognize that no human being is inherently good. The best works of human beings cannot attain salvation or help anyone enter heaven. Jesus works in me, but my own works are worthless on their own. Every Bible character we’ve mentioned, despite serious defects of character, overcame through the righteousness of Jesus — they were transformed.

    Jesus Alone Has Righteousness

    Human beings are unrighteous, unable to do good on our own. Jesus alone has righteousness. What is righteousness? Simply put, right-doing. To most people, someone who doesn’t lie, who keeps the Sabbath, and so on, seems like a good person. But God knows that our best works are tainted by selfishness, pride, and every kind of subtle wickedness — which is why our best works are ultimately worthless before Him.

    Isaiah 64:5-6 — “But we are all as an unclean thing, and all our righteousnesses are as filthy rags; and we all do fade as a leaf; and our iniquities, like the wind, have taken us away.”

    John 17:25 — “O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me.”

    John 7:18 — “He that speaketh of himself seeketh his own glory: but he that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in him.”

    Romans 9:14 — “What shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid.”

    Man Has No Righteousness of His Own

    1 John 1:9 — “If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.”

    Romans 1:18 — “For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness… Being filled with all unrighteousness.”

    Who is John that wrote the book of Revelation? He was someone who came to recognize the beauty of Jesus’s character — incredible humility instead of pride, honesty instead of lying, kindness instead of hatred, fervent love instead of an uncaring, apathetic spirit. This is what moved him.

    Righteousness is not something we do — righteousness is being made righteous by a power above us. We are not made righteous by our actions. John wanted to become like Jesus. The transformation of character can only be accomplished by God — we cannot change anything within ourselves. Sadly, most religions on earth, both pagan and Christian (including Catholicism), teach that one attains perfection of character and heaven through one’s own works.

    Matthew 11:29 — “Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls.”

    1 Corinthians 1:30 — “But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption.”

    Sadly, most people are so proud that they refuse to recognize that they are utterly without merit before God. Even mixing our own efforts with Jesus’s righteousness is a form of legalism, and leaves a person in a lost condition. Many Christians will say, “I believe in grace alone,” and then add, “and my own efforts and works” — this mixes truth with error, and such people remain in a lost condition. If we are saved by works as well as by grace, then we cannot truly be saved by grace.

    Romans 11:6 — “And if by grace, then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace. But if it be of works, then it is no more grace: otherwise work is no more work.” If I could save myself by my own works, why would I need Jesus at all? Why did Jesus die on the cross, if any human being could attain heaven through their own efforts?

    Are We Saved by Works Also?

    James 2:24 — “Ye see then how that by works a man is justified, and not by faith only.” One day I was in a church, and an elder quoted this verse. I asked him: where in this verse does it say that the works come from man? Nowhere in this verse does it say that man performs the works. Jesus said that the works He did came from the Father.

    John 14:10 — “Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works.” James was saying that we are saved by faith — but does this mean we can transgress the law? No. The Bible teaches that we cannot keep the law in our own strength. So what is the solution?

    1. Recognize that we are sinful and unable to obey on our own.
    2. Ask Jesus to give us His righteousness.

    Since we have no righteousness of our own, the only way we can do right is through Him who possesses righteousness. As an amazing gift, filled with love and kindness, Jesus freely gives us His righteousness.

    This has been the most beautiful message of Jesus in my life. I was a legalist for a long time, until Jesus showed me this truth. My Christian walk has become so much happier and more peaceful since then — no more constantly worrying whether I’m doing the right thing, no more anxiety over how much I need to do. Today, I make no effort whatsoever on my own. Instead, every morning I ask Jesus to give me His righteousness. Jesus obeys through me; Jesus overcomes sin through me. None of it is my own effort — this is why it is called righteousness by faith.

    I recommend reading the works of Alonzo T. Jones and Ellet J. Waggoner, the two messengers of righteousness by faith.

    Repeat after me: Father God, I pray You will forgive my sins. Please give me Your righteousness; help me to understand this topic and to no longer be a legalist. In the name of Jesus, amen.

  • Who Is John That Wrote the Book of Revelation? The Three Angels’ Message Explained

    Who Is John That Wrote the Book of Revelation? The Three Angels’ Message Explained

    John is the apostle who was with Jesus — a teenager at the time. He is known traditionally as the beloved John, who rested his head on Jesus’s breast. He was also called by God to write the first, second, and third epistles of John, and lastly the book of Revelation, on the island of Patmos. Babylon in the book of Revelation? Babylon is the mother; she has daughters, and daughters come from the mother.

    What Is Revelation About?

    The book of Revelation is a revealing of the future of the world: seven churches, seven seals, seven trumpets. Most of the end-time message of the book of Revelation centers on a message given to the world in Revelation 14.

    This message is called the three angels’ messages. The first angel, the Bible says, is given to all nations, tongues, and peoples — so it is not an obscure message given by a local prophet. It is a worldwide message. Is this message given only to non-Christians? No — it says to all people, all nations.

    What Is This Message to the World That Is Rejected?

    This message is: “Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.” (Revelation 14:7)

    Who gave this message to the world? When was it given? What is it about? The only person in history who gave this exact message was William Miller, in 1844 — no one else in history has given this message.

    This is the first angel’s message: “the hour of his judgment is come.” Babylon, in the book of Revelation, refers to fallen Christian churches.

    The Hour of His Judgment: A Sanctuary Message

    Israel observed, every year, the Day of Atonement, when the high priest would enter the most holy place to decide the destiny of the people. Babylon in the book of Revelation cannot refer to pagan religions, because pagan religions were never “the mother” the way the Catholic Church has been. In the Old Testament pattern of salvation in Israel:

    1. The priest kills the lamb.
    2. Once a year, the high priest enters the most holy place to cleanse the record of sin.

    If salvation were accomplished entirely through Jesus dying on the cross, why did Jesus then go to the sanctuary in heaven to intercede for us? If salvation were finished at the cross, this additional ministry would make no sense. This message — the hour of His judgment — was to be given in the end times, to all nations.

    This message parallels Daniel 8:14 — “And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.” The cleansing of the sanctuary refers to the high priest entering the most holy place. Here, Gabriel says that after 2,300 years, the cleansing of the heavenly sanctuary would take place — to cleanse sin not for Israel alone, but for the whole world.

    This hour of His judgment is so important because Jesus sends the seven last plagues, the mark of the beast, and His wrath upon those who reject this message. Understanding what this message is truly about is vital.

    Babylon in the Book of Revelation: Why the Churches Fall

    The next verse says that these churches become Babylon — meaning that they were once truly God’s churches.

    Revelation 14:8 — “And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.” Fornication here refers to false doctrines. We commit fornication when we have a husband or wife, yet take another lover. Here, Jesus says these churches claim to belong to Him, their one true husband, yet they preach beliefs that come from Satan, thereby advancing Satan’s kingdom on earth.

    They “fornicate” by embracing false doctrines. When we believe something, we become part of that belief — it becomes who we are. When we preach doctrines not found in the Bible, our whole being becomes contaminated by those false beliefs.

    What Happens When This Message Is Rejected?

    Jesus says these churches have become corrupt; they receive the seven last plagues; they receive the wrath of God; they receive the mark of the beast.

    Revelation 14:9-11 — “And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb: And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name.”

    Two Camps Since the Second Century

    Many pastors still teach about “the church” as though we were living in the first century, when there was only one church. Paul said that after his departure, divisions would form. Lucian, in the second century — used by God to help preserve the true biblical text, the Byzantine, or majority, text — recognized that camps were already forming. Since the second century, there have been two camps.

    Babylon in the book of Revelation refers to the mother church, the Catholic Church — many loving Catholics belong to her, but Jesus is referring here to the system of belief, not condemning individuals. The daughters of Babylon are the Sunday-keeping Protestant churches, which fell in 1844 when William Miller proclaimed the “hour of His judgment” message — a message of life or death.

    The Faith of Jesus: Keeping the Commandments

    Jesus says in Revelation 14 that this faithful group holds to the faith of Jesus and keeps His commandments by faith, while on the other side, many churches teach that the law has been abolished.

    Revelation 14:12 — “Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.”

    Most churches do not realize that when they say “we no longer need to keep the law,” they are effectively saying “we are free to break the law.” But the Bible says: “Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law: for sin is the transgression of the law.” (1 John 3:4) No one can keep the law in their own strength. The real question is twofold: (1) Is the law still binding? (2) Who keeps the law — and how?

    No One Can Keep the Law Alone

    Paul himself said he considered himself the worst of sinners. A converted person is someone who recognizes there is nothing inherently good within themselves.

    Romans 7:18-19 — “For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing: for to will is present with me; but how to perform that which is good I find not. For the good that I would I do not: but the evil which I would not, that I do.”

    No one is righteous on their own. Jesus can only give His righteousness to: (1) those who recognize they are sinners — and this, sadly, is the minority, since most people believe they are already good; (2) those who know they cannot keep the law in their own strength; (3) those who ask Jesus for His righteousness.

    I encourage you to read the writings of Alonzo T. Jones and E.J. Waggoner on this subject. On one side, some preach that the law is finished — this is a false gospel. On the other, many teach that we keep the law through human effort alone — this is also false. Why not study this life-changing topic of righteousness by faith?

    Recommended resources:

  • Daniel Chapter 1: God’s Health Message for the End Times

    Daniel Chapter 1: God’s Health Message for the End Times

    Today, Jesus wants us to study Bible prophecy. Why did Jesus send us Bible prophecy through the prophet Daniel, and through John who wrote the book of Revelation? To warn us of things to come, so that we may escape what is coming upon the earth. With our end time prophecy content, we explain this very correctly, in contrast to many false Bible teachers of the end times — through this blog and our video channels.

    Luke 21:36 — “Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man.” People who do not understand Bible prophecy are in darkness. One example: most Christians I talk to in my discussion group believe that “the church” simply means all Christians today.

    But in end-time prophecy, Jesus says clearly that today — since the time of the end, which began in 1798 after the 1,260 years of papal supremacy — there are two groups of Christians. The larger group, Jesus calls “the great,” and He gives it the name Babylon. That makes all the difference — from believing all Christians go to heaven, to following what Jesus actually says: that most Christians are in false, fallen churches, which He calls Babylon, no longer true churches.

    Then there is the end-time movement of Jesus. I call it the three angels’ message movement. Jesus calls it the Remnant. The Remnant is found in Revelation 12. Babylon is found in Revelation 17 and 18.

    Does it make a difference whether I believe all Christians go to heaven, or whether I believe, as Jesus teaches in Revelation, that most Christians today are bound for destruction in false churches? Yes — it is a matter of life or death. Bible prophecy is so important so that we are not led away by every wind of doctrine. So today, in this series, we will study every chapter of the book of Daniel and see what Jesus warns and counsels us about.

    Ephesians 4:14 — “That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive.”

    Matthew 24:15 — “When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand).”

    Daniel 1:1 — “In the third year of the reign of Jehoiakim king of Judah came Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon unto Jerusalem, and besieged it.” Why did God allow Babylon to take over Jerusalem? Because the people were unfaithful. They claimed to worship God while worshipping pagan demons at the same time. We find that God repeatedly warned the Jews to stop worshipping idols — and when one worships an idol, one is worshipping Satan.

    When someone worships themselves — which is very popular today, placing one’s own judgment above the Bible — this too is idolatry, and a form of worshipping Satan. Satan sinned because he believed his own ideas and reasoning were above those of God.

    Daniel 1:2 — “And the Lord gave Jehoiakim king of Judah into his hand, with part of the vessels of the house of God: which he carried into the land of Shinar to the house of his god; and he brought the vessels into the treasure house of his god.” In many wars, we see people deported — their whole lives change, they must adapt to a new culture. All these life-altering changes were caused by rebellion against God. They had to find new friends, and at first, they would be very lonely. They would need to find an entirely new way of making a living. This was God’s judgment. God is very merciful, but when we pass the limit of His forbearance, judgment falls.

    Daniel 1:3-4 — “And the king spake unto Ashpenaz the master of his eunuchs, that he should bring certain of the children of Israel, and of the king’s seed, and of the princes; Children in whom was no blemish, but well favoured, and skilful in all wisdom, and cunning in knowledge, and understanding science, and such as had ability in them to stand in the king’s palace, and whom they might teach the learning and the tongue of the Chaldeans.”

    During the French Reformation, the genius of France resided largely among the Protestants. Many of them did not openly declare their support for the Reformation, for fear of losing their businesses or friends. When the edict came forcing all Protestants out of France, the leaders and the king discovered that many thousands of the country’s best minds and most skilled talents had left. It was a shock. The prophet Ellen G. White says they went on to enrich other nations with their talents.

    Daniel 1:5-7 — “And the king appointed them a daily provision of the king’s meat, and of the wine which he drank: so nourishing them three years, that at the end thereof they might stand before the king. Now among these were of the children of Judah, Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah: Unto whom the prince of the eunuchs gave names: for he gave unto Daniel the name of Belteshazzar; and to Hananiah, of Shadrach; and to Mishael, of Meshach; and to Azariah, of Abednego.”

    Daniel and his three friends were chosen by the king for his service — young, intelligent, and bright. But the king instructed the chief of the eunuchs to give them meat and rich food, which we now know to be very unhealthy.

    Daniel 1:8 — “But Daniel purposed in his heart that he would not defile himself with the portion of the king’s meat, nor with the wine which he drank: therefore he requested of the prince of the eunuchs that he might not defile himself.” I remember it was 25 years ago. I met a couple, Charlotte and Julien. At the time, I was evangelical. They invited me to their house every Saturday. What time and love they showed me, spending two full years teaching me the Bible — incredible. Your health is very important for having a clear mind to understand the Bible. When I came to their house, they had a big salad. I told myself I would never eat that kind of food.

    I was deeply into junk food. I had determined in my heart that I would never eat clean, healthy food, because I loved junk food so much. Looking back, one of the greatest blessings I have received from Jesus is His help in leading me to eat vegetarian and raw food. So much sickness, so much suffering, has been avoided — by me, by my parents, and by my family. I look much younger than my age.

    We understand that healthy food not only gives us better health and a better appearance — but the Bible tells us Daniel was ten times wiser because of it. God’s plan for us to lessen suffering and look younger for many years is vegetarian food — and even better, raw food. Uncooked food is living food, powerful for your cells and your body.

    Daniel 1:9-10 — “Now God had brought Daniel into favour and tender love with the prince of the eunuchs. And the prince of the eunuchs said unto Daniel, I fear my lord the king, who hath appointed your meat and your drink: for why should he see your faces worse liking than the children which are of your sort? then shall ye make me endanger my head to the king.”

    The prince of the eunuchs knew that if he did not follow King Nebuchadnezzar’s orders, he could be killed. But Daniel and his three friends knew that if they began eating meat and animal products, their health — and their intellectual powers — would deteriorate greatly. Jesus knows which foods we should eat to enjoy better health and far less sickness and suffering. God speaks and communicates with us through the fine nerves of the brain — which is why people who eat heavily animal-based, unhealthy diets often struggle to understand the truth.

    Daniel 1:11-14 — “Then said Daniel to Melzar, whom the prince of the eunuchs had set over Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, Prove thy servants, I beseech thee, ten days; and let them give us pulse to eat, and water to drink. Then let our countenances be looked upon before thee, and the countenance of the children that eat of the portion of the king’s meat: and as thou seest, deal with thy servants. So he consented to them in this matter, and proved them ten days.”

    Daniel asked the prince of the eunuchs to test him for ten days, because he knew that with ten days of raw food, a person becomes visibly healthier, feels better, and gains more energy, vibrancy, and clarity of mind. The prince of the eunuchs, called Melzar, agreed to this ten-day test, giving them only raw vegetables. We can choose instant gratification — a few minutes of pleasure from unhealthy, animal-based food — or we can eat raw food and enjoy lasting happiness and far greater energy throughout the day.

    Daniel 1:15-16 — “And at the end of ten days their countenances appeared fairer and fatter in flesh than all the children which did eat the portion of the king’s meat. Thus Melzar took away the portion of their meat, and the wine that they should drink; and gave them pulse.” After the ten-day test, the prince of the eunuchs saw that Daniel and his friends looked remarkable. When you eat cooked food, you often feel tired after a meal — but this does not happen when you eat raw food, like a fresh, raw salad. Your energy continues after the meal instead of making you want to lie down and sleep. The Bible holds the secret to looking great even in old age, through raw food, fasting, juicing, and the natural remedies God has given us.

    Daniel 1:17-18 — “As for these four children, God gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom: and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams. Now at the end of the days that the king had said he should bring them in, then the prince of the eunuchs brought them in before Nebuchadnezzar.”

    People want to be healthy, but also intelligent. By eating raw food, as Daniel did, you too can become far wiser. Let us note the difference between intelligence and wisdom: simple, uneducated people can be very wise, while highly educated people can be unwise and foolish. The accumulation of knowledge is not wisdom — wisdom comes from God. As we eat raw food, God is able to communicate greater wisdom to those who follow Jesus’s counsel on natural health, raw food, and a vegetarian diet.

    Daniel 1:19-20 — “And the king communed with them; and among them all was found none like Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah: therefore stood they before the king. And in all matters of wisdom and understanding, that the king enquired of them, he found them ten times better than all the magicians and astrologers that were in all his realm.”

    Even Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, found Daniel far more intelligent and wise than anyone else who stood before him. Juicing, for me, is one of the most powerful things you can do for your body — it delivers highly concentrated nourishment directly to your cells. Today, the nutrient content of food is much lower than it was, say, 50 years ago — some say food today contains roughly 50% fewer nutrients. The only way to fully supply the nutrients, minerals, and vitamins our cells need is through juicing, which delivers concentrated minerals and vitamins directly, compensating for food that is increasingly depleted of what our bodies need daily.

    Daniel 1:21 — “And Daniel continued even unto the first year of king Cyrus.” Daniel was found ten times wiser than everyone else in the palace of Babylon, and he retained this wisdom even after the Medes and Persians came to power. They knew Daniel rarely fell ill, that he was remarkably consistent, and that he carried special wisdom and power from God.

    Why not follow Jesus’s counsel on health for your own life — eating more raw food, fasting, juicing, and using natural plants and herbs for your health?

    Repeat after me: Father God, please forgive my sins. Help me and my family to be healthy. Help those who are sick to recover their health. Thank You for this amazing health message in Your Word, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

    I recommend these videos from doctors and natural health teachers — they changed my life: Vale Juicing, Fat, Sick and Nearly Dead, Dr. Schulze, Dr. Cristofer, Dr. Berg, Dr. Glidden.

  • Daniel Chapter 2 Commentary: The Foundation of End-Time Bible Prophecy

    Daniel Chapter 2 Commentary: The Foundation of End-Time Bible Prophecy

    This chapter is the most important Bible prophecy chapter in the whole Bible, in the sense that unless we understand Daniel chapter 2, we will not understand end-time Bible prophecy. On our end time prophecy YouTube channel, you can watch our videos to learn more about Bible prophecy. We talk to so many people — and so many pastors — who are totally confused about end-time prophecy, because they do not understand Daniel chapter 2.

    Daniel chapter 7 gives us the antichrist. Daniel 2 has four metals; Daniel 7 has four beasts — it is the same meaning. But in Daniel 7, the antichrist comes out of the fourth beast. So God expands the meaning with each prophecy. If we do not understand Daniel 2, we will not understand who the antichrist is in Daniel 7. Through our end time prophecy YouTube content, we find that the most advanced Bible prophecy chapter is Daniel 11.

    Then in Revelation 13, we find the first beast — the same beast found in Daniel 7 — joining with a second beast to enforce the mark of the beast. Unless we understand Daniel 2, we will be totally confused about what the mark of the beast is. After the mark of the beast come the seven last plagues and many other end-time events. It all starts with Daniel chapter 2. Let us study this chapter to build a solid foundation in end-time prophecy. You can watch our video channel here.

    Daniel 2:1-3 — “And in the second year of the reign of Nebuchadnezzar, Nebuchadnezzar dreamed dreams, wherewith his spirit was troubled, and his sleep brake from him. Then the king commanded to call the magicians, and the astrologers, and the sorcerers, and the Chaldeans, for to shew the king his dreams. So they came and stood before the king. And the king said unto them, I have dreamed a dream, and my spirit was troubled to know the dream.” King Nebuchadnezzar was the king of Babylon, and effectively the king of the world. The Bible says that God sets up kings and removes them.

    Daniel 2:21 — “And he changeth the times and the seasons: he removeth kings, and setteth up kings: he giveth wisdom unto the wise, and knowledge to them that know understanding.” God can give wicked kings to a people who deserve wicked kings, and God gives good kings to a people who deserve a good king. God wanted to reach the greatest king of his time by giving him a dream.

    King Nebuchadnezzar woke up and forgot what the dream was, but he remembered that the dream was very important. Nebuchadnezzar asked all the magicians and so-called holy men of his kingdom to tell him what he had dreamed. End-time prophecy starts with Daniel 2 — the starting point of Bible prophecy.

    Daniel 2:4-6 — “Then spake the Chaldeans to the king in Syriack, O king, live for ever: tell thy servants the dream, and we will shew the interpretation. The king answered and said to the Chaldeans, The thing is gone from me: if ye will not make known unto me the dream, with the interpretation thereof, ye shall be cut in pieces, and your houses shall be made a dunghill. But if ye shew the dream, and the interpretation thereof, ye shall receive of me gifts and rewards and great honour: therefore shew me the dream, and the interpretation thereof.” This is no halfway measure from King Nebuchadnezzar. God loves people who are not wishy-washy. God does not favor people who are in between, or lukewarm.

    Revelation 3:16 — “So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth.”

    1 Kings 18:21 — “And Elijah came unto all the people, and said, How long halt ye between two opinions? if the Lord be God, follow him: but if Baal, then follow him. And the people answered him not a word.”

    James 1:8 — “A double minded man is unstable in all his ways.” Most people in the world never make a total commitment to anything. Most people will never make a great difference in the world. They do not stand fully for what is right, yet they are not fully evil either — they remain in between. People who make a real difference are people who refuse to follow the pattern of this world.

    Daniel 2:7-12 — “They answered again and said, Let the king tell his servants the dream, and we will shew the interpretation of it. The king answered and said, I know of certainty that ye would gain the time, because ye see the thing is gone from me. But if ye will not make known unto me the dream, there is but one decree for you: for ye have prepared lying and corrupt words to speak before me, till the time be changed: therefore tell me the dream, and I shall know that ye can shew me the interpretation thereof. The Chaldeans answered before the king, and said, There is not a man upon the earth that can shew the king’s matter: therefore there is no king, lord, nor ruler, that asked such things at any magician, or astrologer, or Chaldean. And it is a rare thing that the king requireth, and there is none other that can shew it before the king, except the gods, whose dwelling is not with flesh. For this cause the king was angry and very furious, and commanded to destroy all the wise men of Babylon.”

    King Nebuchadnezzar wanted the magicians to tell him the dream itself. Can you imagine how difficult this is? Someone dreams, and they ask you to tell them what they dreamed? We cannot read thoughts, much less other people’s dreams. The wise men of Babylon said that no one on earth could reveal the king’s matter — only the gods in heaven. They were right, in the sense that only God can reveal secrets, and only God knows everything. End time prophecy teaching shows us the starting point of this revelation, but the magicians were wrong about one crucial fact: there is only one true God.

    Daniel 2:13-16 — “And the decree went forth that the wise men should be slain; and they sought Daniel and his fellows to be slain. Then Daniel answered with counsel and wisdom to Arioch the captain of the king’s guard, which was gone forth to slay the wise men of Babylon: He answered and said to Arioch the king’s captain, Why is the decree so hasty from the king? Then Arioch made the thing known to Daniel. Then Daniel went in, and desired of the king that he would give him time, and that he would shew the king the interpretation.” King Nebuchadnezzar had said that whoever told him the dream would receive honor and great blessings, but whoever could not would be destroyed, along with his house. The problem was that Daniel had been placed among the wise men of Babylon, because the king had found in him great wisdom. We saw in a previous article that God blessed Daniel with great wisdom for following the health message.

    Daniel 2:17-19 — “Then Daniel went to his house, and made the thing known to Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, his companions: That they would desire mercies of the God of heaven concerning this secret; that Daniel and his fellows should not perish with the rest of the wise men of Babylon. Then was the secret revealed unto Daniel in a night vision. Then Daniel blessed the God of heaven.” The death decree would fall on all the wise men of Babylon if the dream and its interpretation could not be given to Nebuchadnezzar. Daniel went home and prayed, asking God to reveal the dream to him.

    Daniel 2:20-23 — “Daniel answered and said, Blessed be the name of God for ever and ever: for wisdom and might are his: And he changeth the times and the seasons: he removeth kings, and setteth up kings: he giveth wisdom unto the wise, and knowledge to them that know understanding: He revealeth the deep and secret things: he knoweth what is in the darkness, and the light dwelleth with him. I thank thee, and praise thee, O thou God of my fathers, who hast given me wisdom and might, and hast made known unto me now what we desired of thee: for thou hast now made known unto us the king’s matter.” God saw what was happening, and because of Daniel’s faithfulness, He was moved with compassion and saved Daniel from a terrible death. God revealed to Daniel both the dream Nebuchadnezzar had received, and its interpretation.

    In fact, God Himself had given the dream to Nebuchadnezzar — He had planned in advance that Nebuchadnezzar would be confronted with the true God and His amazing love for human beings.

    Daniel 2:24-28 — “Therefore Daniel went in unto Arioch, whom the king had ordained to destroy the wise men of Babylon: he went and said thus unto him; Destroy not the wise men of Babylon: bring me in before the king, and I will shew unto the king the interpretation. Then Arioch brought in Daniel before the king in haste, and said thus unto him, I have found a man of the captives of Judah, that will make known unto the king the interpretation. The king answered and said to Daniel, whose name was Belteshazzar, Art thou able to make known unto me the dream which I have seen, and the interpretation thereof? Daniel answered in the presence of the king, and said, The secret which the king hath demanded cannot the wise men, the astrologers, the magicians, the soothsayers, shew unto the king; But there is a God in heaven that revealeth secrets, and maketh known to the king Nebuchadnezzar what shall be in the latter days. Thy dream, and the visions of thy head upon thy bed, are these.”

    Notice the humility of Daniel. How many people today would speak this way in front of the greatest king on earth? Surely news of King Nebuchadnezzar’s dream had spread throughout the world. Yet Daniel did not say, “I can give you the dream.” Daniel said there is a God in heaven who reveals secrets. Humility and honesty are two of the greatest qualities that make someone a true Christian — without humility and honesty, we are Christians in name only, but servants of Satan. This statue had four metals, representing four kingdoms — the same four kingdoms represented by the four beasts of Daniel 7. The antichrist comes from the fourth beast of Daniel 7.

    Daniel 2:29-35 — “As for thee, O king, thy thoughts came into thy mind upon thy bed, what should come to pass hereafter: and he that revealeth secrets maketh known to thee what shall come to pass. But as for me, this secret is not revealed to me for any wisdom that I have more than any living, but for their sakes that shall make known the interpretation to the king, and that thou mightest know the thoughts of thy heart. Thou, O king, sawest, and behold a great image. This great image, whose brightness was excellent, stood before thee; and the form thereof was terrible. This image’s head was of fine gold, his breast and his arms of silver, his belly and his thighs of brass, His legs of iron, his feet part of iron and part of clay. Thou sawest till that a stone was cut out without hands, which smote the image upon his feet that were of iron and clay, and brake them to pieces. Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold, broken to pieces together, and became like the chaff of the summer threshingfloors; and the wind carried them away, that no place was found for them: and the stone that smote the image became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth.”

    An incredible dream — the foundation for Bible prophecy concerning the end times. A great image with four different metals: gold, silver, bronze, iron — then the iron mixed with clay. Then a great stone falls from the sky and destroys the entire image. What does it mean?

    Daniel 7:23 — “Thus he said, The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon earth.” These four metals represent four kingdoms, or four nations and their kings — just as the four beasts of Daniel 7 represent the same four kingdoms. How can we identify these four kingdoms or nations?

    Daniel 2:36-40 — “This is the dream; and we will tell the interpretation thereof before the king. Thou, O king, art a king of kings: for the God of heaven hath given thee a kingdom, power, and strength, and glory. And wheresoever the children of men dwell, the beasts of the field and the fowls of the heaven hath he given into thine hand, and hath made thee ruler over them all. Thou art this head of gold. And after thee shall arise another kingdom inferior to thee, and another third kingdom of brass, which shall bear rule over all the earth. And the fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron: forasmuch as iron breaketh in pieces and subdueth all things: and as iron that breaketh all these, shall it break in pieces and bruise.” Daniel explains that these four metals represent four nations or kingdoms. The first kingdom would be the strongest, and each kingdom following would be inferior to the one before it.

    Daniel 2:41-43 — “And whereas thou sawest the feet and toes, part of potters’ clay, and part of iron, the kingdom shall be divided; but there shall be in it of the strength of the iron, forasmuch as thou sawest the iron mixed with miry clay. And as the toes of the feet were part of iron, and part of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly strong, and partly broken. And whereas thou sawest iron mixed with miry clay, they shall mingle themselves with the seed of men: but they shall not cleave one to another, even as iron is not mixed with clay.”

    The last part of this dream is that the fourth kingdom is iron, but it becomes mixed with clay. Then a great stone comes and destroys the entire image. This stone, cut by no human hands, breaks the four kingdoms. What does this mean? These same four kingdoms are the four beasts of Daniel 7 — and remarkably, the same four kingdoms appear again in Revelation 13.

    Daniel tells the king: “You, Babylon, are the head of gold.” To properly understand any time prophecy, we need to know exactly where or when the prophecy begins. Here, Daniel gives us the key — he tells Nebuchadnezzar that Babylon is the first kingdom, represented by the first metal.

    So now it becomes easy to identify these four kingdoms. If Babylon is the first kingdom, who followed Babylon? Babylon, Greece, Medo-Persia, Rome. Incredible — we now have the full explanation of the dream. Daniel tells Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon:

    Daniel 2:38 — “Thou art this head of gold.” Babylon is the first kingdom. Then came Greece, then Medo-Persia, then Rome. But what does it mean for iron (Rome) to be mixed with clay? After Rome fell, it was divided into the European nations we recognize today. Rome’s power collapsed, and though many leaders — Charlemagne, Napoleon, Hitler — tried to reunite Europe into one nation with one language, none of them ever succeeded. God had already declared:

    Daniel 2:43 — “And whereas thou sawest iron mixed with miry clay, they shall mingle themselves with the seed of men: but they shall not cleave one to another, even as iron is not mixed with clay.” God said Europe would never again become one nation, one language, one people — just as God confounded the languages at Babel to prevent that very thing.

    Genesis 11:6 — “And the Lord said, Behold, the people is one, and they have all one language; and this they begin to do: and now nothing will be restrained from them, which they have imagined to do.” God wanted to prevent another Babel-type unification.

    Daniel 2:44-45 — “And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever. Forasmuch as thou sawest that the stone was cut out of the mountain without hands, and that it brake in pieces the iron, the brass, the clay, the silver, and the gold; the great God hath made known to the king what shall come to pass hereafter: and the dream is certain, and the interpretation thereof sure.”

    To recap this foundational end-time prophecy: Babylon’s king has a dream. Nebuchadnezzar forgets the dream. Daniel receives the knowledge of the dream from God. The dream reveals an image with four metals. Daniel tells the king: the head of gold, the first metal, is Babylon itself. Then three other world empires would follow: Greece, Medo-Persia, and Rome. Rome would eventually fall and be divided. The divided nations of Rome would try to unite into one country and one language, but they would not succeed. Then, in the days of these divided kingdoms — that is, in the time of the European nations as we know them — God would establish His own kingdom through the return of Jesus. At that point, every earthly kingdom would come to an end, and God’s kingdom would begin.

    Daniel 2:46-49 — “Then the king Nebuchadnezzar fell upon his face, and worshipped Daniel, and commanded that they should offer an oblation and sweet odours unto him. The king answered unto Daniel, and said, Of a truth it is, that your God is a God of gods, and a Lord of kings, and a revealer of secrets, seeing thou couldest reveal this secret. Then the king made Daniel a great man, and gave him many great gifts, and made him ruler over the whole province of Babylon, and chief of the governors over all the wise men of Babylon. Then Daniel requested of the king, and he set Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, over the affairs of the province of Babylon: but Daniel sat in the gate of the king.”

    This was the most amazing thing Nebuchadnezzar had ever heard in his life. How could a simple human being reveal secrets and the future of planet earth, 2,000 years in advance? It is truly incredible. Nebuchadnezzar gave great glory to Daniel and placed him in the royal palace to rule alongside him. We see in later chapters that even when Media and Persia rose to power, Daniel remained a ruler in the kingdom. There is no limit to the blessings and favor of God toward us when we remain faithful to Him.

    Repeat after me: Father God, help me to be faithful. Give me the one thing that makes faithfulness possible — Your righteousness by faith. Help me to understand this incredible journey of Bible prophecy. Please forgive my sins, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

  • Who Is John That Wrote the Book of Revelation?

    Who Is John That Wrote the Book of Revelation?

    The goal of prophecy is this: because Jesus loves you so much, He wants you to know what is coming on earth. Jesus wants you to escape all the things that will happen. Many pastors are confused about Bible prophecy. Most pastors do not teach the Bible correctly.

    They speak of “the church” as if all Christian churches were from Jesus. In the first century, that was the case. Today, Jesus says there are two churches in Revelation and Bible prophecy. Who is John, who wrote the book of Revelation? He was sent to warn us of things to come.

    Luke 21:36 — “Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man.” Is Jesus saying here that as long as you believe in Him, you will be safe? No. Why? Because Jesus knows that many people who call themselves Christians are not truly Christians. By their fruits you shall know them.

    Matthew 7:16 — “Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?” People today are so caught up in appearances that they cannot understand anything. Not only do people today avoid answering when someone speaks to them, but in the long run, this practice makes a person unable to answer questions or think for themselves. It is by practicing answering questions that we become able to answer correctly.

    Who is John that wrote the book of Revelation? We shall see. Bible prophecy is a test from Jesus that distinguishes the sheep from the goats. Another practice common today, one that will bind people to destruction, is that people no longer believe in absolute truth. This is very serious — if God is not the ultimate authority on truth, then who is?

    Then man would be the one who creates truth; man would be the one who decides what truth is; man would be the authority on what is good and bad. But man is not God. This is idolatry, insolence, blasphemy, arrogance, and lying. So many Christians I talk to no longer believe that when a man of God speaks, God is speaking through him. For them, the ultimate authority has become human reasoning.

    Who Is John That Wrote the Book of Revelation? Why Did Jesus Send Prophecy?

    When someone asks me, “What is the proof the Bible is true?” I say: Bible prophecy. Because no human being can tell what will happen 2,000 years in advance, to the very day. Not one human being can do that. But God can — as in Revelation 9, where He tells us 2,000 years in advance, to the very day, the fall of the Ottoman Empire, prophesied as July 11, 1840. This proves the Bible is true, since only God can tell us, far in advance, the events that will happen on earth. God sent prophecy as the ultimate proof that the Bible is true.

    John 13:19 — “Now I tell you before it come, that, when it is come to pass, ye may believe that I am he.”

    John 14:29 — “And now I have told you before it come to pass, that, when it is come to pass, ye might believe.”

    Isaiah 42:9 — “Behold, the former things are come to pass, and new things do I declare: before they spring forth I tell you of them.” Prophecy is the best way for someone to know that the Bible is truly true, since only God can know the future.

    Who Is John Who Wrote the Book of Revelation? For the Work of the Ministry

    Ephesians 4:11-13 — “And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ.”

    This verse was written in the first century. At that time, there was only one church. Paul says God gave prophets for:

    • The work of the ministry
    • The perfecting of the saints
    • The edifying of the body of Christ
    • The unity of the faith

    In seeking to know who John, the writer of Revelation, truly is, we must understand that Paul is not saying all Christians in the end times would be united in one organization. In the first century, there was one church, one belief, so unity was, and still is, important. But today there are two main groups of Christians:

    1. Babylon, the antichrist — Revelation 17 and 18
    2. The Remnant — Revelation 12

    The church of Jesus today is found in Revelation chapter 12. This church has a prophet, given for the unity of this true Christian group that will go on to heaven. John speaks of the Babylon Christians, and you can read our series on Babylon in the book of Revelation, which clearly shows that Babylon represents the fallen Christian churches.

    Paul says here that prophecy is given so that the body of Christ — today, the remnant church — would be edified, so that people would stand united in the faith. A prophet helps people know correct Bible teaching. If there is no prophet in the church, everyone makes up their own ideas of what the Bible teaches, and confusion results.

    Who Is John That Wrote the Book of Revelation? Every Wind of Doctrine

    In fact, God wrote the book of Revelation, and the whole Bible. But God chooses human beings, as the Bible says — holy men of God — to write His book, since men are unable to discern right and wrong correctly on their own. God sends the Bible as a map.

    Ephesians 4:18 — “Having the understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart.”

    When there is a prophet from God, we know that the revelations, visions, and dreams in which God speaks to him or her are from God. We can safely trust that their Bible teaching is correct — no more being tossed to and fro with every wind of doctrine.

    Ephesians 4:14 — “That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive.”

    I heard a YouTube channel say recently that we no longer need prophets, and that “these people” or “so-and-so” follow a prophet rather than follow Jesus. When people say this, they fail to understand that:

    1. Human beings are totally unable to understand or discern right and wrong correctly since the fall of Adam.
    2. God sent us a book, the Bible, to tell us what is right and wrong.
    3. God sends prophets into the church so that members do not come up with all kinds of false beliefs and doctrines. As the prophet is inspired by God, God tells His people, through the prophet, the correct Bible teachings.

    The reason God sends prophets, even until today, is so that we not be tossed to and fro with every wind of doctrine.

    I have seen this in many Christians and churches today: they have no prophet, and members come up with all kinds of strange teachings and confusion. A true prophet of God settles false teachings and brings unity among believers.

    Who Is John That Wrote the Book of Revelation? Prophets in the End Times

    God said that He will have prophets in the end times we are living in today. God said that even daughters and maidens will prophesy. We already saw that the end-time church of Jesus would be called the Remnant, and that the fallen churches are called Babylon and the antichrist — noting that Babylon has daughters: there is a mother church, Babylon, and her daughters.

    Joel 2:28 — “And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions.” We are living in the end times. God said He would have prophets — even women prophets. What, then, are the characteristics of the Remnant?

    • She keeps the commandments of God
    • She keeps the Sabbath
    • She preaches the three angels’ messages to the world
    • She preaches the hour of His judgment message, or the sanctuary message
    • She has the testimony of Jesus, which is the Spirit of Prophecy

    Revelation 12:17 — “And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” She keeps the commandments of God — the Sabbath being one of these commandments, and a sign of the end-time church of Jesus.

    She also has the testimony of Jesus.

    Revelation 19:10 — “And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, See thou do it not: I am thy fellowservant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus: worship God: for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy.” The testimony of Jesus is the Spirit of Prophecy — the end-time remnant of Jesus will have a true prophet.

    Revelation 14:8 — “And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.” She preaches the three angels’ messages to the world. Churches that do not preach the three angels’ messages to the world are not the end-time remnant of Jesus.

    Revelation 14:6 — “…to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people.” This is not a local movement but a worldwide church. Finally, she preaches the hour of His judgment — the first angel’s message, also called the sanctuary message, or the 2300-day prophecy.

    Revelation 14:7 — “Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come.” The only movement that fulfills all these characteristics of the end-time remnant of Jesus is the Seventh-day Adventist Church. Her prophet is Ellen G. White. God has had women prophets before — Huldah, Deborah, Miriam the sister of Moses, Anna, and other women prophets.

    Repeat after me: Father God, thank You for Bible prophecy. Help me understand Bible prophecy and where we are in history. Please forgive my sins. Help me to receive the end-time message of Your remnant church, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

  • End Time Prophecy and Current Events: A Generation Without Loyalty

    End Time Prophecy and Current Events: A Generation Without Loyalty

    One discussion I had yesterday shows how much the world has changed, and how much the world today matches what the Bible describes — a time when men and women will have no loyalty, will be proud, and will be liars. One lady, who is Catholic, told me that the law is finished because we are under the law of Jesus.

    I asked her to explain where this “law of Jesus” annuls the Ten Commandments. Jesus said to love God with all your heart, soul, and mind, and to love your neighbor as yourself. Some people believe this annuls the Ten Commandments. When I asked her to give proof that it does, she had no answer. In end time prophecy and current events, we find that people today are becoming exactly as the Bible describes: having a form of godliness but denying its power. From such, turn away.

    2 Timothy 3:1-5 — “This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, Without natural affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, Traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God; Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from such turn away.” We find another list of end-time sins in Romans 1.

    Romans 1:28-32 — “God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient; Being filled with all unrighteousness, fornication, wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness; full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity; whisperers, Backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, boasters, inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents, Without understanding, covenantbreakers, without natural affection, implacable, unmerciful: Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of death, not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them.”

    This woman could not answer my questions, so she switched to a technique many people use today: talking without listening. This is a clear example of how people behave today, and how closely it matches the end times described in the Bible.

    This technique many people use today: (1) will never help anyone find the truth, and (2) will weaken our own ability to answer questions. If we continually avoid listening to people and only say what we want to say, we become weak in answering people’s questions. The Bible warns of a generation without loyalty. When we speak to someone, we owe them the courtesy of listening as well as speaking. A conversation is an unspoken agreement between two people that both will listen and both will speak.

    I love a verse from the end-time prophet Ellen G. White, where she says that when men’s insolence passes a certain limit, then God’s judgments will fall. This sin of entering a conversation without listening is:

    1. Deceiving the person into thinking there will be a real conversation — it is a form of lying.
    2. Selfish.
    3. A waste of the other person’s time, and our own.
    4. A lack of love.
    5. Rude and insolent.

    A Christian can never practice such behavior and still expect to enter heaven.

    End Time Prophecy and Current Events: Preaching the Gospel

    The goal of someone who tells others about the Bible — a pastor, a missionary, or anyone else — is to help them reach a decision. If we talk to someone about Jesus and do not help them come to a decision, we waste our time, because people need to directly decide for Jesus or against Him. When a message is watered down, it becomes even harder for someone to make that decision.

    Ellen G. White said that when everyone has made a decision for or against the truth, then the end will come. It is very possible that people who talk without listening, and waste others’ time, are influenced by demonic forces — no true Christian would behave this way, because demons seek to waste God’s time and to keep the people they influence from ever making a decision.

    When we present the truth to someone and they refuse to engage with any question, acting as though they are not listening, then time is wasted and nothing is accomplished. A true Christian will not waste time, knowing that life is short and that we will give an account to God for how we have used it.

    People who do not value themselves do not value others either. They do not care about their own time or other people’s time — and sadly, even many Christians do this. Yet we know that for the talents God has given us, we will be required to give an account. Remember the man who had one talent: Jesus says to bind him and cast him into outer darkness. It is so serious that most people don’t even realize they are responsible for how they use what they’ve been given.

    We carry a serious responsibility before God to return, at His coming, an increase on the talents He gave us. End time prophecy and current events show us that we do not belong to ourselves — and that our time, and other people’s time, is itself a talent. Have we wasted people’s time? Have we wasted our own?

    Matthew 25:25-26 — “And I was afraid, and went and hid thy talent in the earth: lo, there thou hast that is thine. His lord answered and said unto him, Thou wicked and slothful servant, thou knewest that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I have not strawed.” Jesus calls “wicked and lazy” those who think they can do whatever they please with the talents they’ve been given — intelligence, money, time.

    Jesus places in this same class of “wicked” those who think they can treat others however they please and waste their time. If someone truly loves others, they will recognize, “I need to give an honest answer when a question is asked of me.” If we cannot answer questions, it shows we do not actually have the truth. By avoiding questions, we show that we do not care about the truth — that we do not care whether we are in Babylon or in the true church — and that we do not care about the soul of the person in front of us. Having a form of godliness: from such, turn away.

    End Time Prophecy and Current Events: Twisting Prophecy

    This same lady then told me that the great city Babylon is Jerusalem. I explained to her that several points prove Babylon cannot be Jerusalem. She then said it must be Sodom and Egypt, “where the Lord was crucified.” I explained that these are two separate prophecies. Sodom and Egypt, in Revelation 11, come after the 1,260 years of persecution, while Babylon the great city exists during the 1,260 years — proving these are two different powers, fulfilling two different prophecies. It is shocking how much dishonesty and pride exist today, even within Christian churches, and yet Jesus has not yet brought this wickedness to an end.

    The Two Witnesses: The Old and New Testament Prophesy 1,260 Years

    Revelation 11:3 — “And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth.” At the end of the 1,260 years of papal persecution, Sodom and Egypt then come onto the scene.

    Revelation 11:7 — “And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them.”

    Revelation 11:8 — “And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified.”

    Because this lady saw the phrase “the great city” used in both prophecies, she wrongly concluded — through surface-level reading, lack of deep study, and a desire to see what she wanted to see — that Babylon could not be the Papal Church of Rome. She closed her eyes to the evidence rather than follow it.

    1. We need to study what the Bible says deeply enough. Too often, people want an answer in five minutes. In my group, I once told a man that it took me two years to learn these end-time Bible prophecies. He said, “No, just give it to me now, in one minute.” We arrive at wrong conclusions about what God says when we want a fast answer instead of truly seeking to know what God says, and letting Him speak to us in His own time.
    2. As people stop truly listening, their listening skills weaken. Our capacity for genuine understanding may be lower today than at almost any point in history.
    3. By wanting things fast, without real Bible study, we end up twisting the Bible to our own destruction.

    End Time Prophecy and Current Events: Our Own Destruction

    2 Peter 3:16 — “As also in all his epistles, speaking in them of these things; in which are some things hard to be understood, which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as they do also the other scriptures, unto their own destruction.” When the Bible says that some things in Paul’s writings, and in Scripture generally, are hard to understand, this is exactly what it means.

    If some things are hard to understand, we must always pray before reading the Bible — but we also need to examine: (1) the context, (2) the original Greek or Hebrew, and (3) compare it with all other verses on the same topic. If we do not take the time to do this, we will twist the Bible and make it say something it never said — making ourselves liars in the process. Reading the Bible is not a game; it is truth from God. By rejecting any truth, we reject Jesus, and we fail — it means we have rejected God’s light. We may accept many things, like the truth that Jesus died on the cross, but we are responsible for all the light that shines on our pathway from heaven. All honest people will accept all the truth Jesus sends them.

    Repeat after me: Father God, please forgive my sins. Help me to follow all the truth You send me. Help me to study the Bible correctly, with an honest heart, so that I can discern right from wrong and follow the truth You have for me. In the name of Jesus, amen.

  • Babylon in the Book of Revelation: Who Is She?

    Babylon in the Book of Revelation: Who Is She?

    The Bible says Babylon is a mixture of truth and error. These errors can come from paganism, Satanism, or other false religions. But mixing these beliefs with the Bible makes it unfit for a church to be called a church. What name does Jesus give these churches? Babylon.

    Babylon in the Book of Revelation: When Did This Confusion Happen?

    Paul says in the New Testament that after he would die, many false teachers would come into the true church and would not spare the flock. Paul said that many Christians from the early church would pervert the truth and mix it with false teachings. What does Paul call this? Damnable heresies. Babylon in the book of Revelation is the ultimate deception for Christians.

    2 Peter 2:1-3 — “But there were false prophets also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction. And many shall follow their pernicious ways; by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of. And through covetousness shall they with feigned words make merchandise of you: whose judgment now of a long time lingereth not, and their damnation slumbereth not.”

    When false teachers come into the church, the result is that Satan enters the church in a clever way, since people do not suspect those teachings to be of Satan — because they are taught by a preacher in a Christian church. This is an amazing deception. Babylon in the book of Revelation is a mixture of Bible and false teachings. Paul says the damnation of those people — not only the false teachers but those who have believed a lie — is sure. Babylon in the book of Revelation teaches paganism while making people believe it is the Bible.

    Acts 20:29 — “For I know this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock.” Paul says here that after he would die, which was around AD 65, false teachers would come in. And the Christian church, already by AD 65, would start to experience a division: those who teach the Bible only, and those who would introduce false teachings.

    Acts 20:30 — “Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them.” Paul says here that even those from within the early church would start to teach false beliefs, or doctrines of demons. The best way Satan can deceive people is to introduce his teachings and make people believe they are following the Bible. Satan does not care if those teachings are mixed with truth — in fact, to deceive people, he mixes error with truth.

    Acts 20:31 — “Therefore watch, and remember, that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears.” Paul warned them for three full years about these incredible events that would change Christianity forever. Two classes of Christians would be formed: those led by Satan while calling themselves Christians, and the true church. Babylon in the book of Revelation is the papacy, or the Catholic Church. Today, the Sunday-keeping churches that have rejected the first angel’s message of Revelation 14 are also Babylon — her daughters.

    Acts 20:32 — “And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified.” Here, Paul says, “I commend you to the Bible,” since Babylon teaches some verses from the Bible mixed with some teachings from Satan.

    Babylon in the Book of Revelation: Advancing Satan’s Kingdom

    How can a church advance Satan’s kingdom? By teaching the same beliefs that the priests of Babylon — who worshipped demons — preached in their temples every Sunday. The fact that Christians today worship on Sunday, the very day the priests of Satan used to go to the temple in the days of ancient Babylon, reveals the fascinating power of deception. Babylon in the book of Revelation shows Christians unknowingly helping Satan’s kingdom.

    How can Christians advance Satan’s kingdom? When a pastor teaches that hell is forever, when the Bible says people will be destroyed in hell, he is teaching Zoroastrianism — a teaching not found in the Bible. Yet it is striking to see millions of Christians going to church on Sunday, dressed in their suits and ties, listening to a sermon with no idea they are hearing the same teaching the priests of Satan taught in the Babylonian kingdom around 650 BC, on that very same day.

    Even more troubling, people give tithes to pastors who teach them this counterfeit doctrine on Sunday mornings. Of course, those pastors also teach true things from the Bible, like the truth that Jesus died on the cross. But when these pastors teach beliefs rooted in pagan tradition, they are advancing Satan’s kingdom. Babylon in the book of Revelation shows Christians unknowingly helping heresies spread.

    Babylon in the Book of Revelation: What Are These False Beliefs?

    • Sunday worship
    • Eternal hell
    • Immortality of the soul
    • Secret rapture
    • Ten Commandments no longer binding
    • Once saved, always saved
    • All Christians go to heaven
    • Saved by grace without obedience

    Sunday worship
    Acts 18:4 — “And he reasoned in the synagogue every sabbath, and persuaded the Jews and the Greeks.” Paul and all the apostles kept the Sabbath all their lives.

    Eternal hell
    Matthew 10:28 — “And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell.” God is able to destroy people in hell — they do not burn forever.

    Immortality of the soul
    John 11:14 — “Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead.” When people die, they sleep until Jesus resurrects them from the grave.

    Secret rapture
    Matthew 24:40 — “Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left.”
    Luke 17:37 — “And they answered and said unto him, Where, Lord? And he said unto them, Wheresoever the body is, thither will the eagles be gathered together.” Those who are “taken” are taken to be destroyed — taken to the supper of the birds.

    Revelation 19:17-18 — “And I saw an angel standing in the sun; and he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in the midst of heaven, Come and gather yourselves together unto the supper of the great God; That ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, both small and great.” When Jesus returns, birds eat the bodies of the wicked, who will have been destroyed at the brightness of His coming.

    Ten Commandments no longer binding
    Romans 7:12 — “Wherefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good.” If there are sinners today, it means the Ten Commandments are still valid. Jesus died on the cross because we break the Ten Commandments.

    Once saved, always saved
    If Jesus could delete the law, breaking it would no longer be sin — so why did Jesus die on the cross, if He could simply delete the law?

    Hebrews 10:38 — “Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.” Many Christians will not enter heaven, even while claiming to belong to Jesus.

    All Christians go to heaven
    Matthew 7:19 — “Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire.”

    Saved by grace without obedience
    Most Christians, like most human beings, bear evil fruits: pride, selfishness, rudeness, unkindness, lying, seeking the first place, intolerance. These fruits prove that such persons are controlled by demons.

    Babylon in the Book of Revelation: Leave Babylon

    Do you think it is important to obey Jesus? In Revelation 18, Jesus commands us to leave Babylon. These are all fallen churches. The Catholic Church is the mother; the Sunday-keeping Protestant churches are the daughters of Babylon. They fell when Revelation 14’s first angel’s message was given, and they rejected it.

    Revelation 18:1-4 — “And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.”

    What is keeping you from leaving those fallen churches and following Jesus’s end-time movement? The Seventh-day Adventist Church is the true last movement of Jesus. Will you enter now?

    Repeat after me: Father God, please help me to study this message deeply and to know who Babylon is and who the true remnant church is. Father God, please help me to leave Babylon and accept the end-time truth of the three angels’ messages, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

  • Book of Revelation Antichrist: Who Is the Antichrist?

    Book of Revelation Antichrist: Who Is the Antichrist?

    The reason Jesus wrote the book of Revelation is that things are happening in the end times such that if someone refuses to know Bible prophecy, they could be lost. The Bible has been given to us because human beings are unable to discern right from wrong by themselves. Since the fall of Adam and Eve, human discernment has been clouded by sin.

    So God gives us the Bible to direct us to truth, to be able to discern right and wrong. Jesus sends Bible prophecy as proof that the Bible is true. When people ask me, “How do you know the Bible is true?” I say the Bible is true because no human being can tell what will happen 1,000 years ahead, to the very day. In the book of Revelation, the antichrist is identified. If God can tell us many times what will happen in the future, and every time the prophecy is fulfilled, then we know the Bible is from God.

    Isaiah 42:9 — “Behold, the former things are come to pass, and new things do I declare: before they spring forth I tell you of them.” God tells us things before they happen so that we can escape calamities. Christians escaped Jerusalem when Titus invaded the city. Not one Christian died in the siege of Jerusalem, because Jesus had told them to flee.

    Matthew 24:15-17 — “When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place… Then let them which be in Judaea flee into the mountains. Let him which is on the housetop not come down to take any thing out of his house.” Jesus loves us and tells us things before they happen so that we can escape terrible situations.

    2 Timothy 3:15-16 — “And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness.”

    The Bible tells us what truth is. Human beings have no power — and no right — to decide what is right and wrong on their own. The book of Revelation tells us that a false religious system will make people think it is from God when it is not. Watch for the ultimate deception that will sweep millions into hell.

    Why Does Jesus Talk About the Antichrist?

    In the books of Revelation and Daniel especially, Jesus tells us that a power would come that makes itself appear Christian. Most Christians will be deceived. They will think they are in Christian churches, but Jesus calls this system Babylon. The antichrist is the power that mixes the Bible with the doctrines of demons to deceive people.

    Daniel 7:25 — “And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.” This power claims to be God and claims it can forgive sins. This is what blasphemy is — claiming (1) “I am God” and (2) “I can forgive sins.” When Jesus said “I am God,” people accused Him of blasphemy.

    Matthew 9:3 — “And, behold, certain of the scribes said within themselves, This man blasphemeth.” Likewise, when Jesus said “Your sins are forgiven,” people responded the same way.

    Luke 7:48-49 — “And he said unto her, Thy sins are forgiven. And they that sat at meat with him began to say within themselves, Who is this that forgiveth sins also?” The antichrist blasphemes in the same way — a religious power that says “I am God” and “I forgive sins.”

    2 Thessalonians 2:3-4 — “Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God.” The antichrist is also called the man of sin, the son of perdition, and Babylon.

    The Names of Blasphemy: Son of Perdition, the Man of Sin

    2 Thessalonians 2:3 confirms that after Paul died, false teachers would rise up. Even among the early church fathers, many taught false doctrines — what Paul calls “damnable heresies.” Babylon, in the book of Revelation, is exposed as a system mixing the Bible with paganism. Since roughly the death of Paul, there have been two churches: the true church and Babylon.

    Identifying the Antichrist Through Daniel’s Prophecies

    Daniel 7:20 — “And of the ten horns that were in his head, and of the other which came up, and before whom three fell; even of that horn that had eyes, and a mouth that spake very great things, whose look was more stout than his fellows.” We can only identify the antichrist by starting with Daniel 2, the foundation of all these prophecies.

    Nebuchadnezzar dreamed of an image made of four metals. Daniel explains that Babylon is the head of gold, followed by three more kingdoms: Media-Persia, Greece, and Rome. In Daniel 7, Babylon’s empire is revealed again as the fourth beast — the same fourth beast representing Rome from Daniel 2. Daniel 7 says the antichrist comes out of Rome.

    Babylon: The Mother Church

    Revelation 17:5 — “And upon her forehead was a name written, Mystery, Babylon The Great, The Mother Of Harlots And Abominations Of The Earth.” Babylon is the mother church, and she has daughters who came out of her — a daughter usually resembles her mother.

    The Fourth Beast

    Daniel 7:19-20 describes “the fourth beast, which was diverse from all the others, exceeding dreadful, whose teeth were of iron, and his nails of brass; which devoured, brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with his feet; And of the ten horns that were in his head…” This fourth beast follows Babylon, Media-Persia, and Greece. The antichrist comes from this fourth kingdom: Rome.

    The Little Horn

    Daniel describes “that horn that had eyes, and a mouth that spake very great things, whose look was more stout than his fellows.” This pagan Roman beast gives rise to a power that comes out of it — Papal Rome. Much of what Papal Rome, or the Catholic Church, represents traces back to paganism in ancient Rome and ancient worship systems like Babylon and Greece.

    How Long Does the Antichrist’s Power Last? The 1,260 Years

    Daniel 7:25 states that this power would be “given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time” — totaling 1,260 days, or years, in Bible prophecy, since a prophetic day represents a year.

    A day cannot mean a literal day here, because in Daniel 12, the angel Gabriel says to seal the book “until the time of the end.” If a day were literal, the end times would have occurred just three years after Daniel wrote this, around 540 BC — yet the end of days had not occurred even by the time Jesus was born.

    Daniel 12:4 — “But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased.” This confirms the prophecy points to the end of the world, not Daniel’s own time.

    The book of Revelation reveals this power from shortly after Paul’s death until the end of the world — a period the Bible identifies as 1,260 years:

    • 538 AD — Emperor Justinian grants political supremacy to the pope.
    • 1798 AD — General Berthier, under Napoleon, takes the pope captive, ending the era of papal political supremacy (known as the 1,260 years of papal rule).

    The papacy was then prophesied to experience a revival.

    Revelation 13:3 — “And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.” This marks the healing of that wound after 1798.

    A Man Leads the Antichrist Power

    Daniel 7 describes “in this horn were eyes like the eyes of man, and a mouth speaking great things” — a man at the head of this power. What other religious leader claims the authority to forgive sins and to be God on earth? The papacy held authority for 1,260 years and makes exactly this claim:

    “The Pope is of so great dignity, and so exalted that he is not a mere man, but as it were God, and the vicar of God.” (Ferraris, Ecclesiastical Dictionary)

    “All names which in the Scriptures are applied to Christ, by virtue of which it is established that He is over the church, all the same names are applied to the Pope.” (On the Authority of the Councils, book 2, chapter 17)

    “The Pope takes the place of Jesus Christ on earth… by divine right the Pope has supreme and full power in faith, in morals over each and every pastor and his flock. He is the true vicar, the head of the entire church, the father and teacher of all Christians. He is the infallible ruler, the founder of dogmas, the author and judge of councils; the universal ruler of truth, the arbiter of the world, the supreme judge of heaven and earth, the judge of all, being judged by no one, God himself on earth.” (Quoted in the New York Catechism)

    The Antichrist’s Blasphemy

    Revelation 17:3 — “So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns.” What angers God is the arrogance of this power — and of those who follow it — in claiming to be above God, including by changing the biblical Sabbath from Saturday to Sunday. This same arrogance was present when Lucifer fell. God is to be respected and honored; when men in their insolence believe they are above God, judgment follows.

    “God keeps a reckoning with the nations…. In this age a more than common contempt is shown to God. Men have reached a point in insolence and disobedience which shows that their cup of iniquity is almost full…. The Spirit of God is being withdrawn from the earth. When the angel of mercy folds her wings and departs, Satan will do the evil deeds he has long wished to do. Storm and tempest, war and bloodshed—in these things he delights, and thus he gathers in his harvest. And so completely will men be deceived by him that they will declare that these calamities are the result of the desecration of the first day of the week. From the pulpits of the popular churches will be heard the statement that the world is being punished because Sunday is not honored as it should be.” — Ellen G. White, The Great Controversy, p. 355

    The Antichrist Persecutes True Christians

    Daniel 7:25 describes a power that “wear[s] out the saints of the most High.” History records this through the Inquisition against the true church — the Huguenots, the Waldenses, the Albigenses. Many believe this persecution will be revived, mirroring what took place during the Middle Ages.

    The Prelates Wear Purple and Scarlet

    Revelation 17:4 — “And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour.” The prelates of Rome traditionally wear purple and scarlet. What other religious power has lasted 1,260 years, claims to forgive sins and be God on earth, sits in a city of seven hills, originates from Rome, and experienced a deadly wound? Only the Catholic Church fulfills every detail of this prophecy concerning the antichrist and Babylon.

    Jesus is deeply loving — He died on the cross for you, and He wants you in heaven. As these events unfold, Jesus wants you to understand what will happen, so you can escape the antichrist’s power. Will you listen to His loving call to leave Babylon? Revelation 18:4 — “Come out of her, my people.”

    The City of Seven Hills

    Revelation 17:9 — “And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.” Rome is historically known as the city of seven hills.

    The Antichrist Will Join the USA

    Revelation 13:12 — “And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed.” This second beast of Revelation 13 is identified as the United States of America — a country known for freedom and good people. Yet the Bible warns that the USA, symbolized as a lamb, will eventually speak like a dragon, or like Satan. Babylon will join hands with the USA to enforce the mark of the beast.

    The Coalition Will Enforce the Mark of the Beast

    Revelation 13:15 — “And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed.” This alliance marks the end of God’s mercy and probation for the United States and the world, as the USA and the papacy join to pass a law requiring Sunday worship. True Christians who keep the Sabbath will be persecuted, and ultimately, some will be killed.

    I urge you to read two important books: The Great Controversy by Ellen G. White and Daniel and the Revelation by Uriah Smith. These will help you understand the end of the world — as most Christians by then will have received the mark of the beast for rejecting the three angels’ messages and rejecting God, all while claiming to be good Christians.

    Repeat after me: Father God, I pray that You help me understand the issues of these last days. Help me to study these two important books. Help me not to receive the mark of the beast. In the name of Jesus, amen.

    .